

SINJIN

Book 1 of the  
Bryn and Sinjin series

### by

H.P. Mallory

Copyright ©2018 by HP Mallory

Published by HP Mallory at Smashwords

**Smashwords Edition License Notes**

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your enjoyment only, then please return to Smashwords.com or your favorite retailer and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

### TABLE OF CONTENTS:

CHAPTER ONE

CHAPTER TWO

CHAPTER THREE

CHAPTER FOUR

CHAPTER FIVE

CHAPTER SIX

CHAPTER SEVEN

CHAPTER EIGHT

CHAPTER NINE

CHAPTER TEN

CHAPTER ELEVEN

CHAPTER TWELVE

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

### EXCERPT FROM THE SCENT

### Acknowledgements:

To my mother: Thank you for everything.

To my editor, Teri, at www.editingfairy.com: Thanks for the awesome job you always do!

To my son: Thank you for being you.

To my beta readers: Evie from Paromantasy, TJ Mackay and the Eaton sisters, thank you!

About Sinjin

Abandoned on the battlefield by the people she calls her tribe, Bryn must face the fact that she is now playing prisoner to the Queen of the Underworld, who also happens to be her fraternal twin sister. As the days and months go by with no word from the Supreme Elder of her tribe, Bryn thinks her life couldn't get much worse.

While Bryn bemoans her imprisonment, her sister, Jolie, is doing everything in her power to ensure that blood ties are thicker than they appear. Jolie wants nothing more than to befriend Bryn and teach her not to hate the Underworld, but to embrace it.

But Bryn fights the very idea of becoming one with her enemies, although she can't help her attraction to a certain six-hundred-year-old English vampire, Sinjin Sinclair. Once Bryn is placed in Sinjin's care, she'll find herself battling the undeniable magnetism of the vampire, the one creature she abhors above all others.

Sinjin's quick wit, his indisputable sex appeal, and the mystery that surrounds him all point to the fact that if Bryn falls for him, she'll be in over her head. But, as a warrior through and through, Bryn isn't the type to fall for anything, especially a handsome face. If anyone should be able to withstand the lure of the vampire, Bryn appears to be the likeliest candidate.

Of course, looks can be deceiving...

CHAPTER ONE  
Bryn

The wind rattled the windowpanes of the room in which I was being held prisoner. I sighed and stood up from where I was sitting on the bed and approached the window, finding the view of the tumultuous sea outside surprisingly serene. It was almost comforting. The moonlight reflected the white caps cresting the waves, occasionally highlighting the drops of rain that bled from the sky.

There was a knock on my door, but I didn't bother turning around. This being the second night of my captivity, I couldn't say any visitors were exactly welcomed. I didn't respond but heard the sound of the door opening and footsteps entering my makeshift accommodations.

"Bryn." It was my sister's voice. My teeth clenched as I tried to remember that even though she and I shared the same blood, as far as I was concerned, we were anything but kin.

"What?" I asked, my eyes still riveted on the view outside my window. It was easier to look at the raging storm than it would be to look at Jolie. Just the thought of her sickened me.

"I've brought you something to eat," she announced, her voice tentatively soft, yet encouraging.

"I'm not hungry," I answered dismissively, while my stomach growled in audible protest. Suddenly annoyed with myself, I made a big show of leaning my forehead against the glass so my back was toward her. Hopefully, she'd get the message that I wanted to be left alone.

"You haven't eaten in two days," she continued, her tone of voice strikingly familiar, almost exactly like mine. I doubted if I could ever get used to our similarities. Even though we were fraternal twins, I'd only recently discovered that I even had a sister. Truth be told, I preferred the days when I didn't know she existed. Life was much easier then.

"So what?" I retorted, feeling as mature as a thirteen-year-old. But, there it was.

"If you're trying to starve yourself, I have other ways of coercing you to eat."

Her threat meant she would use the magic inherent in her species to force me to eat my dinner. My sister was a witch. And although I also possessed magic, mine was of a different sort. I was an Elemental; and Elementals and witches were as different as night and day, although Elementals were descended from witches. But, in the words of our Supreme Elder, just as the spaniel was a descendent of the wolf, such was the full gamut of the similarities between a witch and an Elemental.

"I'm not trying to starve myself," I replied, deciding to act my age by engaging my sister in an adult conversation. I turned to face her, crossing my arms against my chest, but frowned, letting her know in no uncertain terms that I wasn't pleased to be in her charge.

She was wearing a pair of faded blue jeans, Nike sneakers and a thick, white, wool sweater which was damp with rain. Her wet blond hair was pulled up into a ponytail, which only drew more attention to her very pretty face, a face nearly identical to mine. But there was something in Jolie's face that mine lacked—hers was softer. Maybe it was because she was pregnant and, therefore, padded at the moment. Or it could have been that she was more naïve than I was, in her general belief that the world was a good place.

I knew the world for what it was, and it was anything but good.

Unlike Jolie, I hadn't enjoyed a normal childhood with two average parents and a regular two-story house with a goofy dog and a white picket fence. No, instead, I was raised by no one in particular, since all Elemental and Daywalker children were regarded as the responsibility of the tribe as a whole. Nothing in my life was what I now considered "normal." From the moment I could understand language, it was drilled into me that I was first and foremost a warrior. As such, the sole purpose of my life was to defend my tribe, my own kind. And defending my tribe revolved around destroying the creatures of the Underworld. And as fate would have it, my sister just happened to be the queen of the Underworld...

"You are already on the tightrope of being too thin as it is," Jolie insisted, pointing at me. Clad in my customary fighting uniform of black, stretchy workout pants and a black sports bra, I didn't want to throw off the black motif, so naturally, my sneakers were the same color. Of course, after being apprehended, her people disarmed me of the knives I usually wore strapped to both of my wrists, as well as the dagger I carried on my right thigh. "And you must be freezing," Jolie added as she motioned to my sports bra which didn't cover much.

"I'm fine," I answered stubbornly. I wouldn't allow myself to feel the cold; I was too strong for that. Yes, I could have warmed myself with my own magic but I hadn't and I wouldn't. Instead, the iciness in the air was a good test for me—to succumb to it would show weakness. And I wasn't weak.

Jolie approached the bedside table and leaned down to drop off a tray. It held a glass of ice water, a plate full of fruit and strawberry yogurt, bearing the name "Rowan Glen." If I hadn't already figured out I was in Scotland (thanks to the guards outside my door who weren't exactly careful in their discussions; never mind, as a sensitive, I could overhear all of their thoughts), the yogurt's tagline: "Scotland's Yogurt" pretty much gave it away. I didn't know what I thought about being in Scotland. It was miles away from my home-based training camp in Montana, but with training bases all over the world, it wasn't as though I'd never done any traveling in my life.

Next to the plate of fruit was a turkey sandwich, garnished with cheese, lettuce, tomato and a pickle. Settling my eyes on the sandwich, my mouth started salivating and my stomach growled louder, just in case I hadn't heard it earlier.

Jolie faced me expectantly. "Bryn, regardless of the situation between us, you need to eat." I could see worry in her eyes, which suddenly infuriated me.

"Don't pretend like you care about me," I lashed out at her.

"I _do_ care about you," she replied almost immediately, her tone matter of fact. "You're my sister! Of course, I care about you!"

I shook my head vehemently. "You have no right to! A little over two weeks ago, you didn't even know I existed!" I took a deep breath and stretched my neck from left to right and from right to left as I warned myself to calm down. Losing my temper wasn't going to help me out of my current predicament. All it would mean was that I was losing control of myself. "Besides," I continued, "it's impossible to care about someone you only just met." I'd been reiterating the same mantra to myself since first encountering my sister.

"So, what?" she argued. "Now that I do know you exist, and because you're my twin sister, I don't want things to be ugly between us!"

"What else would you expect them to be?" I asked sarcastically, throwing my hands into the air in frustration. "We _are_ enemies, Jolie," I said, my voice suddenly calm, yet steely. She sighed and I saw something in her eyes that hadn't been there moments earlier. "You are queen of the Underworld," I continued, my eyes narrowing as my jaw tightened. "You're the leader of my enemies."

"But it doesn't have to be like this, Bryn," Jolie retorted, shaking her head like she just wouldn't accept the facts. "We could learn to be sisters, and work through our differences!"

It was my turn to shake my head. "You live in a dream world," I said with a sigh. Some of my anger was defusing, replaced with a sadness that didn't make much sense to me. "You and I will never be anything other than what we are right now."

"Adversaries?" she asked, her voice sounding hollow.

I didn't respond but simply nodded. An uncanny, but very intense melancholy started to take root inside of me. I instantly shook it off, fully trained and determined not to allow useless sentimentality or emotions to overtake my logic and rationality. For all I knew, the magic in this room could have been affecting my thoughts and feelings. In fact, it probably was. "The sooner we both realize we aren't sisters, but rivals, the better," I added, my voice sounding more resigned.

Jolie didn't say anything but just stood there with her attention fixed on the floor. Then she glanced up at me and smiled, but her smile seemed detached somehow. "When I was your prisoner, you brought me three meals a day," she started.

I raised my eyebrows, not sure where she was going with the comment, but nodded all the same. "That's true."

"Back in your Lurker camp."

"Lurkers" was the name that the creatures of the Underworld called my people. I'd only just learned this information when Jolie was taken prisoner by the Supreme Elder of our people, Luce. As for us, we preferred to call ourselves Elementals and Daywalkers. Those of us who were Elementals possessed magic. The Daywalkers, on the other hand, were similar to vampires except they weren't susceptible to death by the sun. That and they possessed exceptional strength and speed, much more so than their vampire counterparts. Their only flaw was that male Daywalkers couldn't live beyond their twenty-first birthdays. It was a problem that had plagued our tribe for centuries. Recently, however, we'd come substantially closer to finding the specific gene in the DNA of the Daywalkers that accounted for the premature deaths in males. And that gene lived in the blood of vampires.

After this realization, we began abducting vampires and transfusing their blood into the Daywalkers, which seemed to improve their overall health at least for a little while. Things would have gone well, except my sister's people attacked us on our own soil. Consequently, we were forced to destroy our training base, demolishing with it all of the advancements we'd worked so hard to achieve.

"And, if you recall," Jolie continued, ensnaring my attention again, "I ate whatever I was given."

"Well, you were eating for two, so you didn't really have a choice," I snapped back.

My sister's pregnancy was a risky one, since her mate was a warlock. The only reason I knew that Jolie's pregnancy would be difficult was because I could read as much in her thoughts when she wasn't consciously concealing them from me. Despite all my attempts not to care about her, much less, her unborn baby, I couldn't deny that I did. And I hated myself for caring because all caring about someone did was make you susceptible. Emotion of any sort was something to be eliminated, and never encouraged because emotions were dangerous. And people who acted on them were even more so. After thirty years as an Elemental, I firmly adhered to the philosophy that every decision needed to be entered into only after logical, objective and rational deliberation.

I considered my concern about Jolie and her unborn baby as nothing more than a blemish, a flaw in my character. And the first thing I'd learned about weaknesses, blemishes and flaws was that they needed to be eradicated.

"Regardless of how many I was eating for, I ate," Jolie responded, her lips tight.

Despite my feelings on the subject, I could feel the growing energy emanating from Jolie's. The truth was that I'd immediately felt the vigor of her unborn baby as soon as she'd walked through the door. Her baby was strong, healthy and thriving. And although the news pleased me, I kept it to myself.

"Starving yourself won't bring you any closer to escaping, Bryn," Jolie pointed out, and she was right. There really was no point in a hunger fast; it wasn't based on a rational decision. Instead, the only reason I refused to eat was simply because I hated being incarcerated and this was my way of asserting my independence. Again, I was acting on emotions, instead of logic.

I glared at her, but didn't say anything as I swallowed down the bitter taste of crow. I greedily gazed at the sandwich in front of me as I sat down in a chair below my window and reached for it. Taking a bite, I wished it didn't taste as good as it did. As far as I was concerned, I didn't want to enjoy any aspect of my confinement. I was already devising a way out.

Jolie took a step nearer me, but I held my hand up to stave her off. I knew better than to get too close. There was some sort of bizarre, physical connection between the two of us. Whenever we came into proximity, a burst of magnetic energy blossomed between us, pulling us even closer together. The first time it happened was when Jolie and I met in our training camp. I'd never felt anything like it and it shocked the hell out of me. That bizarre energy connection was my first indication that something extraordinary existed between Jolie and me—that we were somehow united. Once I realized how much she looked like me, well, it only cemented our undeniable connection, even if I couldn't understand it. But any association to the queen of the Underworld was dangerous for me...

I nearly choked on my next bite of sandwich when Jolie's thoughts suddenly streamed into my head. This time, I didn't receive her words so much as her feelings. I dropped the sandwich on the plate as my eyes closed of their own accord. My sister's feelings continued to sail through my body until I couldn't deny them any longer.

Focusing intently, I picked up on the fact that she was worried about our future, how we would interact from here on out. She didn't want me to hate her. She also was unsure how the people in her kingdom would receive me. And, what was more, she was certain that I would attempt to escape, which made her even more nervous because she didn't know the extent of my powers, or what I was capable of.

"Did you do that on purpose?" I asked as soon as the foreign feelings inside me began to dissipate and eventually disappeared altogether. I downed a few gulps of ice water and frowned at her.

"Do what?" she asked innocently.

"Release the floodgates on your thoughts?" I answered indifferently as I took another bite of sandwich and washed it down again. "Up until now, you were doing a very good job of concealing all your thoughts and emotions."

"Oh, that," she said with a quick and dismissive smile. "Sometimes, words don't get the feelings across quite as well as the feelings themselves can."

I didn't answer, but nodded because she had a point. I downed another sip of water and placed the glass back on the bedside table. Then I noticed that my fingers were starting to tingle. When I looked down at them, my hands seemed like they were miles away. I glanced up at Jolie just as I realized what she'd done. I immediately stood up, dropping the remainder of the sandwich on the floor. "You poisoned me," I accused her, my voice sounding very distant and utterly astonished at the same time.

"I didn't poison you," she said flatly.

"The water," I responded as my eyes rested on the glass and I swallowed hard. "You put something in it!"

"It's charmed," she answered with a shrug. I didn't respond because my eyes started to glaze over and my head felt incredibly heavy on top of my shoulders. I watched my sister lurch forward and felt her grab my arm at exactly the moment I started to pass out. She assisted me to the bed as I placed both of my palms on the coverlet while leaning over them and taking deep breaths. I tried to resist whatever charm she'd used on me, but the room was already spinning, which meant her charm was pumping through my bloodstream. I was too late.

"I'm sorry I had to do that to you, Bryn," Jolie started. "But I must know what your powers are; and you've been nothing but adversarial."

"You charmed me!" I repeated angrily, my voice also revealing awe. Ordinarily, I would've been able to detect any charm or spell someone tried to place on me because I was powerful in my own right. Maybe because I'd been so hungry, I'd simply overlooked this one.

"Bryn, I need to know what happened on the battlefield," Jolie said, spearing me with her pointed gaze. "Why did Luce and all your people disappear while you were left behind?"

It was the same question I'd repeatedly asked myself. "I don't know," I managed, just as a wave of nausea overtook me and I had to breathe deeply through my nose to calm down. Once I regained my composure, I stood up and noticed my sister wearing an expression of bewilderment. Apparently, she must've thought there was a reason, or some kind of a plan responsible for the disappearance of my people.

"Okay," she started, clearly turning to other subjects. "I also need to know what you're capable of," she continued as her eyes met mine. "I know Elementals can vanish into thin air. I also know you can metamorphose into other creatures as well as influence people's emotions. But can you perform spells?"

I didn't want to answer, so I tried to keep my mouth shut tight, but before I could stifle it, my voice broke through. "We can't perform spells like witches can. And when we disappear, we are actually in exactly the same place, but you just can't see us. It's like a magic trick—we simply trick you into thinking we've disappeared but we really haven't."

"Are you the only one of your kind who is also a sensitive and capable of reading minds?" she inquired.

"Yes," my voice answered, much to my own anger and dismay. "And I'm also the only one of my kind who can heal." I clamped my lips shut tightly and closed my eyes, trying my best not to reveal any more of my secrets. I didn't know what the deal was, but ordinarily, I would have been way too strong to fall for a cheap spell like the one I was currently under. I hadn't been eating recently, so I could only guess that my strength wasn't up to par. Or maybe the room was reinforced with so much magical energy that trying to fight it was futile.

"Can you see the future or the past?" Jolie continued.

Shutting my eyes as tightly as I could, I slammed my upper teeth into my lower jaw, grinding my teeth while my hands balled into fists at my sides. _Don't speak!_ I yelled at myself. "No."

"Can you influence the future or the past?" my sister continued.

"No," I replied, suddenly feeling unnaturally dizzy. When I opened my eyes, I found the room swirling around me. My heartbeat raced and I could feel beads of sweat appearing on my brow. I continued to fight against the magical barrage but I was getting weaker—I could feel my strength diminishing. Whatever magic I was encountering, it definitely had the upper hand. And that could only mean one thing...

"Have you been in contact with Luce since becoming my prisoner?" Jolie continued her interrogation. As she scrutinized me, I felt the immense power she possessed emanating from her, through her eyes. It was her magic that was reinforcing whatever charm she'd put on the ice water. She continued to bombard me with her magic, and I strove to fight back, but in my weakened state, I soon realized she was far more powerful than I realized.

"No," I answered, blinking back tears of frustration and anger. I tried to focus instead on my next move. Closing my eyes, I mentally chanted the mantra that had been drilled into me since my first memories of childhood.

The health and welfare of the tribe exceed those of the individual.

"Can you reach Luce?" Jolie demanded. "If you wanted to get in touch with him, do you know how?"

"No," my voice automatically responded as I squeezed my eyes shut even tighter and started the process.

The health and welfare of the tribe exceed those of the individual.

I had to access the _contaminant_ using only my mind by picturing the image of the vial which was filled with a dark, sludgy liquid. The reality of the _contaminant_ would prevent me from answering anymore of Jolie's questions. But, of course, there were side effects. I tried not to worry about the side effects and, instead, focused on the safety of my people. The protection of the tribe was of prime importance.

Even at the cost of my own life.

"Can Luce reach you?"

"Yes. At least, I think so," I answered as the sweat started pouring down my face and the small of my back. Imagining myself reaching for the _contaminant,_ I visualized holding the vial in my figurative hand while I popped the cork top off as quickly as possible. Lifting the vial to my mouth, there was no time for hesitation. My thoughts had already been infiltrated and breached, which meant our secrets were accessible and my entire tribe was now threatened.

The health and welfare of the tribe exceed those of the individual.

I pictured myself swallowing the contents of the vial, and immediately felt something dark and painful clutching hold of my stomach. I gasped in response and opened my eyes only to see Jolie looking at me quizzically.

"Are your physical strengths superhuman?" she asked. "Do they include the strength and speed of the Daywalkers?"

"No, Elementals don't share any of their qualities," my voice replied before it choked itself off. My throat went suddenly dry and began swelling until I couldn't get any air into my lungs. Jolie stopped her litany of questions and seemed to consider me with a much more cautious expression in her big blue eyes.

"Bryn?" she asked timidly, but I couldn't respond. I couldn't breathe. I reached for my throat and clawed at it, as if my body were rebelling over the decision I'd just made to sacrifice myself for the survival of the tribe. I felt myself slumping over. "Bryn!" Jolie yelled as she reached for my shoulder. She pushed me back up into a sitting position, but it was no good, I couldn't get any air. My vision grew fuzzy and cloudy. "What have you done?" she screamed.

_The health and welfare of the tribe exceed those of the individual._ I thought the words.

"Oh my God!" she yelled as she shook her head and her mouth dropped open in obvious shock. _You're killing yourself!_ she exclaimed telepathically to me.

Closing my eyes, I suddenly felt Jolie shaking me. I opened my eyes again, but failed to focus on anything, much less her. She appeared as a blur, like a moving haze of color. The numbness in my fingers was extending to my hands and feet before climbing up my arms and my legs.

_Rand!_ I heard Jolie's voice in my head. _Rand! I need you!_

_What's wrong?_ his voice immediately replied in her thoughts, and likewise, in mine. His English accent was very thick. _Where are you, Jolie? What's going on?_

I'm with my sister in the guesthouse and she's done something to herself using magic...

What did she do?

_I don't know!_ Jolie snapped, her voice cracking. _I think she's killing herself!_

_I'll be there momentarily,_ came Rand's response.

I collapsed against the bed as Jolie screamed. I could hear the sounds of the guards jumping to attention outside my door but they weren't able to enter. I wasn't sure why. Instead, my attention shifted back to my sister as she held my head between her hands. I could suddenly feel her radiant power engulfing me. It felt like pure warmth, like rays of sunshine suffusing me, and filling up the void left by the _contaminant_. When I opened my eyes, I could see her figure surrounded by an intensely bright white light. It nearly engulfed me, drawing me toward the cocoon of its power. But the _contaminant_ was very strong and powerful in its own right, so it continued to struggle against her glaring brilliance.

_Accept my power into you, Bryn,_ Jolie ordered. _Accept my life force. It's the only way I'm going to be able to save you!_

_No!_ I answered as I shook my head against her power. I kept trying to force the brightness away, but it was like pushing against a steel wall. Jolie's power continued to grow exponentially stronger, while mine was decreasing by the seconds.

"Jolie!" Rand's voice bellowed at the same time the door flew open and banged into the wall. Seconds later, he was next to us, and lifting me into his arms. My head flopped to the side as he took a seat on the bed. Jolie knelt alongside me and the two guards watched helplessly from the hallway.

"I need your power, Rand," Jolie explained in a panic-stricken voice. "Whatever magic she used, it's very strong. I tried to disengage it using all of my own abilities, but it's too tough. I need yours too."

"Okay," Rand said as they both fell silent.

Barely a second or so later, my body bucked as if I'd just been electrocuted. Rand tightened his arms around me as he and Jolie sent their magic coursing through me. The power surging from within me was like nothing I'd ever felt before. It was indescribably vibrant and I sensed it chipping away at the _contaminant_ , extracting the liquid death from my body. The numbness in my arms and legs was replaced with warmth. My heart pounded in my chest as my lungs suddenly expanded with air. I was overcome with the idea that my blood was now coursing through my entire body on fast forward, as if it were speeding to each cell where the _contaminant_ was doing its best to kill me. The combination of Jolie's and Rand's magic invigorated my blood cells, reinforcing them with renewed strength and unsurpassed vitality as their power neutralized the liquid death.

"No!" I ground out as the oxygen of life continued to infiltrate my lungs. I took a huge, gasping breath, and my body eagerly tried to restore itself, in open rebellion to my mind. I gritted my teeth and held my breath, determined that their power wouldn't defeat mine.

"Bryn!" Jolie yelled as she gripped my face between her hands again and forced me to look at her. "Breathe! Just breathe, damn you!"

I wasn't sure if her words acted as a command but I felt myself inhale another deep breath before salty tears began to leak from my eyes. "I've failed," I muttered as soon as I could speak. As my wits returned, I realized the enormous mistake I'd just made. "I've failed," I repeated before dropping my gaze to the white coverlet on the bed I had yet to sleep in. Rand stood up and gently lay me down, but my sister didn't budge.

"You haven't failed," she argued as she ran her fingers through my hair and breathed a few sighs of relief. "You're alive! Thank God! _You're alive!_ " I could hear a hiccup in her voice, as if she were choking back her own tears.

"Jolie," Rand said, his voice soft and gentle, "I believe she needs some time to herself."

"Okay," Jolie said with resignation as she stood up. Moments later, the sound of their footsteps told me they were approaching the door. After the door opened and closed, I heard a key locking me in my prison.

Alone again, I closed my eyes and indulged in a rare sob. The breath of life, now filling my lungs, betrayed me and the path of destiny I'd chosen. I cared nothing about myself, but I'd failed the tribe.

I'd failed my people.

## CHAPTER TWO  
Bryn

The third day I spent in captivity was basically the same as the previous two days with one exception: I actually got some sleep after Jolie and Rand left me to my solitude. Following Jolie's little magical stunt and my consequential attempts to commit suicide, which, of course, were thwarted, I was understandably exhausted.

I was drained of energy, but my brain was a war zone of clashing thoughts and feelings that continually collided into each other. I couldn't stop thinking about nearly taking my own life. Even after being taught to accept and prepare for suicide, if the situation warranted it, I wasn't prepared. Not by a long shot. And, worse, I didn't know how I felt about nearly losing my life. Was I happy to be alive? Yes and no. Should I have been happy to be alive? No, I didn't believe I should have been. Any way I looked at it, I'd failed Luce, thereby failing my people and ultimately, myself.

_You are a warrior first and foremost, Bryn,_ I reminded myself. _Death in the line of duty is respectable, admirable even. It was what should have happened. It was the right thing to happen._

_But was it really the right thing to happen?_ I argued back and forth in my mind, and soon a rebellious anger began burning inside me. _I mean, where the hell was Luce? He left me on the battlefield after making sure all the other tribespeople were taken care of. And where's he been since I was taken prisoner? He hasn't reached out to me once! He's powerful enough to communicate with me, and yet, nothing!_

_Never doubt the actions of the Supreme Elder,_ my alter ego retorted. _Luce is never without a plan, or without a method. He will come to you only when the time is right. And when he does, you'd better beg for his forgiveness. You'd better hope he forgives you for being such a complete failure._

Yes, I was a failure, a role I wasn't accustomed to. Ordinarily, I proved myself the ultimate warrior and healer. I was highly respected in my community as an Elemental with exceptional powers and abilities. I was strong and proud. People envied me as much as they respected me. I hated to think what those same people would think of me now.

_Look at yourself,_ I thought. _You felt nothing but relief when your feeble attempts to take your own life didn't work. You're weak! Insipid! You failed at the one duty that could have protected the entire tribe from the evils of the Underworld. Instead, you recklessly divulged most of the tribe's secrets to your sister, who will, no doubt, use them against you! Against your people!_ I gulped down feelings of remorse as my inner diatribe continued. _Now look at you! Sitting in the same place where you cried your eyes out last night like a little baby. Cried like a little baby, then slept like one all night while the future of your people lay in peril._

I disgusted myself.

The moonlight streamed through the windows, although the storm outside was just as bitterly cold and furious as it had been the previous evening. Lightning lit up the dark clouds, and moments later, a volley of thunder shook the entire room.

I jumped up from where I'd been sitting on my bed and started pacing the room, feeling like a caged tiger. It wasn't my nature to sit still and do nothing. And after three days and three nights of it, my sanity was now jeopardized.

_I have to get out of here!_ I thought.

The only sounds in the room were my footsteps and the occasional loud interruptions of thunder. The flashes of lightning were the only sparks of light in my otherwise dark room. Glancing at the clock on my bedside table, I noticed it was now midnight. It looked like I was about to endure another sleepless night. _Great._

When I spied the tray of food sitting beside the clock, my stomach growled out loudly. It was my dinner: the one Jolie had brought me earlier, which I'd refused and was still refusing to touch. There was no way in hell I could eat or drink anything after what happened the last time I trusted my sister. Now I knew better. Now I would starve before I subjected myself to anymore of Jolie's magic which would force me to spill my guts, thereby endangering my people again.

I'd been fooled once but I refused to be fooled twice.

The thunder shook the room again and I approached the window. I never got tired of the view: a craggy mountain face that overlooked the tumultuous sea below. Admiring the vistas outside was the only thing I could do to keep from losing my mind.

"Poppet's sister."

I gasped and my stomach rode up into my throat as my heart started pounding. In a split second, I wheeled around to face my unexpected visitor, taking a fighting stance even though I was unarmed.

"At ease," the seductive voice of Sinjin Sinclair, a vampire and my sister's chief protector, announced with an amused smirk. His English accent seemed even more pronounced than I remembered it.

I didn't smile back. I wasn't happy to see him. "Haven't you heard of this new concept called knocking?" I asked sarcastically while inhaling deeply so my heartbeat would return to normal. As much as I disliked Sinjin, he wasn't any threat to me. At least, not right now. I shook my hands out and regulated my breathing, trying to reduce my fight or flight adrenaline rush. What was more, I didn't want Sinjin to assume he'd taken me by surprise because that wouldn't bode well for my reputation as a warrior.

"Perhaps I might have knocked if you were a guest of the queen's, rather than her ward," the vampire responded haughtily. He took a few more steps into the room before closing the door behind him. His eyes never strayed from mine, and I stared at him just as intently.

The lightning pierced the sky again and illuminated Sinjin for a few seconds. And I was begrudgingly reminded of how strikingly handsome he was. He was exceptionally tall, maybe six foot four inches or so, with very broad shoulders, a wide chest that tapered into his waist and long legs. He had an athletic physique. His hair was as black as the thunderclouds outside, but when the lightning shone on it, I swore it reflected shades of dark blue. His angular jaw and full lips, combined with the shadow of stubble along his jawline and his cheeks gave him a mischievous look. Or maybe Sinjin's roguishness was completely reserved for his eyes, which were, in a word, magnificent. The color matched the sky on the sunniest of days, if someone were to add a drop of aqua to the otherwise blue. Not only was the color of his eyes distinctive and beautiful, but so was their almond shape. Fringed with long, black lashes, they matched the darkness of his nearly too heavy eyebrows.

It was a shame he was a vampire, and thus, the bane of my existence.

"What do you want?" I demanded, feeling my teeth gnashing of their own accord. I didn't like the way he was looking at me—like a predatory beast just before it pounces...

"Hmm," Sinjin said, tapping his long fingers against his chin artfully, and pretending to ponder my question. "World peace, perhaps a trip to Paris, or the chance to win _Britain's Got Talent_?"

"Really?" I asked, frowning as I shook my head to show him I was anything but amused. But my reaction did nothing to disrupt his incessant smile. "I was hoping you were going to say a stake through the heart!"

"Did someone wake up on the proverbial wrong side of the bed?" Sinjin inquired, quirking both of his eyebrows at me curiously.

"In order to wake up on the wrong side of the bed, that implies that I would have had to sleep first," I grumbled while I returned my attention to the dark view outside my window, turning my back to Sinjin. I wasn't sure why but I suddenly found it strangely difficult to look at the vampire any longer.

_Don't ever turn your back on a vampire!_ I reminded myself as I wheeled around to face Sinjin again. _And you're wasting an opportunity here_! _You should be taking every chance you're given to find out as much as you can about your keepers!_

I sighed as I realized I was right. I needed to seize every opportunity that I could. Now resolute in my decision to make as much of Sinjin's visit as possible, I honed my attention on him. I would put to good use the skills gifted to me as an Elemental and I would read his thoughts, hopefully uncovering a few morsels of information that would benefit me and my current situation. Luckily for me, I was good at what I did and usually no one had any idea I was invading their thoughts. I could only hope such would be the case with this vampire.

"I have heard," Sinjin started as he eyed me knowingly and winked, "that one of the best remedies for a good night's sleep is an... orgasm." He smiled as soon as my mouth dropped open. "Perhaps I could be of service to you."

I immediately shook my head, but didn't reply, still not able to find my tongue. Instead, I repeatedly attempted to access his mind, but kept slamming against a wall. "Does Jolie know you're here?" I asked, hoping to get past his bulwark, but my third attempt was just as fruitless as the first two.

_Try again!_ I yelled at myself.

The problem I was coming across wasn't because I couldn't read Sinjin—I'd managed to the first time I'd met him when he'd entered our camp to release my sister when she was our prisoner. But although I had managed to read his thoughts then, they were never very clear. Oddly enough, they came across as feelings rather than words, which was unusual. Most times people thought in words and images together, with the occasional emotion thrown in for good measure. It was rare to encounter someone who merely thought in terms of feelings but nothing else.

"To answer your question as to why I am here, the queen has requested that I visit you," Sinjin said. "Consider me a vamp bearing gifts," he finished, holding his arms out. That was when I realized he was carrying a pile of folded clothes. I'd been so surprised by Sinjin's visit and then so enamored of his looks that I hadn't even noticed he was carrying anything.

"Gifts?" I repeated, my tone slightly angry in response to the disappointment and irritation I felt with myself. A handsome man shouldn't have had this reaction on me. There were plenty of good-looking Elemental men in my tribe and I'd never afforded them a fluttered heartbeat. I was seriously off my game...

"I came to deliver apparel to you, milady, the Bête Noire, herself," Sinjin sang in his nonchalant manner that I found highly exasperating.

"You came to deliver apparel to who?" I repeated, frowning because I didn't understand what he was talking about. That, and I was still upset with myself.

"To _whom_ , my little fury," Sinjin corrected me with an impish smile. "To the Bête Noir," he repeated again.

"It wasn't my auditory processing that was in question," I retorted as I speared his smile with a frown. "I don't know what that word means."

"Ah," Sinjin responded as his eyebrows reached for the ceiling. He shook his head like it was a big shame. "Perhaps someone did not perform to her full potential on the vocabulary section of the SAT."

"Ha-ha," I replied sarcastically, surprised he even knew what the SAT was. I didn't imagine England followed the same testing standards that the States did, and Sinjin was about as English as they came. I crossed my arms over my chest when his gaze immediately settled on my bust.

"I will leave those two little words a mystery for you to solve," Sinjin replied as his eyes met mine again. "Consider it your homework assignment."

I rolled my eyes and shook my head before inspecting the clothes he carried in his hands. "I already told Jolie I'm not interested in all the crap she insists on trying to give me. I'm not about to become her newest charity case."

"Unruffle those feathers, princess," Sinjin said with an animated smile. He shook his head and made a clicking sound with his mouth that, when paired with his gaze as it roved my figure, revealed approval.

"Do you have to keep doing that?" I inquired, throwing my hands on my hips as I glared at him.

"Doing what?" he repeated with a shrug.

"You keep looking me up and down like a perv and it's pissing me off!" I answered. "How would you like it if I kept staring at your... package?" I shouted, feeling my anger spiraling out of control. There was only so much incarceration, hunger and unwanted visitors that I could deal with. Apparently, I'd reached my limit.

Sinjin shrugged again as if he weren't in the least bit put off by my question or my abrasive tone. "I would not mind in the least and would even invite you to admire me, as I am quite proud of my... package."

"Oh, God," I grumbled, shaking my head. "Just listening to you is giving me a headache."

"If you feel insecure with your bosoms, of course, I will cease my attention at once," the annoying vampire finished with an eloquent and victorious grin.

"I'm perfectly fine with my bosoms!" I roared at him, immediately feeling idiotic because the word "bosom" didn't even exist in my vocabulary.

"And so you should be, my paramour," Sinjin responded, giving me the once-over again. "Your proportions are quite... spectacular."

"Anyway..." I interrupted while gesturing with my hands that I wanted him to get on with the reason why he was here and to do so quickly.

He placed the pile of clothing on the bed. "Perhaps our queen..." he started.

"Your queen," I clarified.

Sinjin smiled insincerely. "Perhaps _our_ queen hoped I would have better luck in swaying you to accept her generous donations and to..." he glanced at my untouched tray of food before addressing me again, "eat what's on your plate," he demanded with a winning, almost boyish smirk. "Have not you heard of those starving in Ethiopia?" His smile turned into a chuckle.

"You won't have any luck getting me to eat, period," I ground out. His easy, flirty, casual manner had gone way beyond grating and was now bordering on the territory of infuriating.

"So you say," he replied before clearing his throat and glancing down at the bed again. He unfolded the first article of clothing and held it up. "The first specimen requiring your approval appears to be an oversized, red jumper," he said. My eyes rested on the pink sweatshirt. Apparently someone was color blind.

"Next," I muttered. Placing the pink sweatshirt aside, he produced a pair of matching sweatpants, but I shook my head. "I don't do pink." Hearing me call both articles pink, and not red, Sinjin studied them quizzically before raising his eyebrows in obvious surprise and moving on to the next item.

"Very well, Lady Macbeth, I am quite certain there will be something to appease even your fashion tastes," he said as he sorted through the pile of pastel-colored clothing. He frowned, as if agreeing his task was as useless as I'd already deemed it.

"I'm not interested in anything Jolie has to offer me," I said, jutting out my chin in blatant defiance.

"Yes, I see... well, I cannot blame you for your fashion preferences," Sinjin announced as he smiled at me again. He clapped his hands together after he eyed me up and down for the umpteenth time. "I, personally, prefer the shade of death as well."

Inspecting him, I noticed he was completely dressed in black, including a button-down, collared, long-sleeved shirt which he'd tucked into his fitted slacks. "Thanks for the unrequested visit, but you can leave now," I told him as my eyes sought the door.

But Sinjin just stood there, studying me. "May I remind you, my dear, that cleanliness is next to godliness?"

Suddenly mortified, I wondered if he was accusing me of being dirty or was I starting to stink? I could feel heat flooding my face. "I _have_ showered, thank you," I managed to reply, not able to hold his gaze.

"Perhaps," Sinjin responded stonily, "but I daresay your clothing has not indulged in such a luxury."

"This coming from a glorified corpse?" I spat back at him as he dropped his head back and laughed heartily. I, meanwhile, couldn't get over the fact that he'd basically just told me I stunk. Even after accepting Jolie's offer to shower each day of my imprisonment, I hadn't washed my clothes, purely because I had nothing else to wear. Instead, I'd relied on magic to keep them clean each day. However, there was only so much magic could accomplish as far as cleanliness was concerned. Tide and a good washing machine went a lot further.

"At any rate," Sinjin continued, "I, the glorified corpse, shall personally claim the responsibility of providing your clothing."

"Please don't," I nearly interrupted him. "Just as I refused to become my sister's charity case, there's no way in hell I'm going to willingly become yours." Looking down at my clothing before looking back up at him again, I added, "I'm perfectly fine wearing what I have on."

"Another day or less and no one will want to visit you," Sinjin pointed out with a lofty expression that turned into a large grin.

"Hopefully that includes you," I muttered but figured he was right—I didn't want to be relegated to wearing dirty clothes for who knew how long?

"It is wise, little heathen, to pick your battles," Sinjin started, eyeing me purposely. "And the subject of your clothing should not be one of them."

"Fine!" I responded, exasperated. "Get me whatever you want as long as you'll leave now!" I was annoyed with myself for caving.

"You are welcome," Sinjin replied with an elevated brow before shaking his head. "And regarding my departure, I must first discuss one more topic of conversation with you."

"What?" I grumbled, rolling my eyes again. I couldn't wait for him to leave.

In a split second, Sinjin was instantly in front of me, as in: no more than six inches of air lay between us. He materialized through the air faster than I thought possible. But, points for me because I didn't gasp or flinch. I was accustomed to the speed of a vampire. Having sparred with enough of them in the past, I knew what to expect. I narrowed my eyes at him to let him know I wasn't impressed.

"You saved my life," he started just as a flash of lightning lit up the sky again and illuminated his face. My attention was riveted onto his ice blue eyes, which appeared to be staring right through me. It was difficult to hold his intense gaze but I forced myself. I knew Sinjin for what he was—someone who would only respect strength and power. That meant I couldn't back down.

"I saved your life because there was no alternative," I managed in a low voice, not even daring to blink.

The truth was that I _had_ saved Sinjin's life, but doing so had gone against every moral fiber in my body. After Sinjin had been captured by my people, he was fried by one of our sunlight beams and nearly died in the process. Afterwards, he was taken to our hospital ward where he was hooked up to a blood transfusion machine so we could drain him and donate his blood to one of our sick Daywalkers.

By the time Jolie and I located Sinjin, he was halfway depleted. But, Sinjin hadn't been my concern at the time. Only Jolie's. Instead, my attention had been focused on our camp which was merely seconds away from blowing up, thanks to Jolie's people breaching it. My main focus had been securing my sister and myself in our bomb shelter. But Jolie had staunchly refused to leave Sinjin's side. Once I realized the two options I had—either losing my sister or saving the vampire, I opted for the latter. In so doing, I committed an act I always swore I never would: I allowed a vampire to feed on me.

"Regardless of your reasons," Sinjin said as I took a step back, not comfortable with his proximity. He gripped my wrist and pulled me back to him, even closer than we were before. In fact, we were so close I could feel the frigidity of his breath on my face. "You cannot deny that it was only because of you that I continue to live." Then he chuckled. "Or, perhaps it is more fitting to say that because of you, I continue to live as much as a vampire is capable of living."

I tried to pull my wrist out of his iron grasp, but he wouldn't release me. "You shouldn't thank me," I started.

"I am not thanking you, little hellion," Sinjin responded as his eyes bored into mine and any semblance of a laugh or smile bled from his lips. "All I _am_ saying is that if ever you land in a similar situation, I will return the favor."

"Don't bother," I spat back as I wrestled to free my wrist. "I can take care of myself."

"I do not doubt it," he responded and a carnal smile turned up the ends of his lips. In a split second, he yanked me forward, pressing my face up against his chest. Before I could fight him, he gripped the back of my neck and pulled the long strands of my light brown hair to the side, exposing my neck. My heart lodged into my throat as soon as I realized my carotid artery was openly exposed.

But before I could formulate an escape plan, I was overcome by an onslaught of emotions. It took me a second or so to realize I was now channeling Sinjin's innermost feelings. When I recognized them for what they were, I had to swallow hard. I could feel his lust like an insatiable hunger. As he held me, every fiber of his being tingled, urging him to touch me and taste me at the same time.

And much though I hated to admit it, something inside of me responded. There was a tingling sensation deep in the pit of my stomach, which seemed to be growing. I clamped my eyes shut tightly and attempted to fight the feeling even as it refused to be suppressed. My hands fisted at my sides but I couldn't deny the feelings of excitement as they flowed through me.

"The flavor of your blood on my tongue was a magical experience," Sinjin whispered into my ear, causing shivers to race down my spine. "I cannot recall another moment when any woman tasted quite so good as you."

I recognized the double entendre for what it was. And as soon as my brain registered that thought, I acknowledged the situation I was in. Sinjin wanted to taste me again, not only my blood, but the rest of my body. It was as obvious to me as his prurient thoughts, which were now ramrodding my mind. But despite being forced into allowing him to taste my blood once, there would never be a second time.

"Don't even think about it," I said in an icy tone of voice as some of my wits returned, and thank God for that.

Sinjin ran the pad of his index finger down my neck, outlining my artery. "Perhaps I could assist you in overcoming your frequent bouts of insomnia," he whispered as he dropped his head. "Now."

My mind suddenly went blank and I felt my body revert to autopilot. Without another thought, I brought my knee up into his groin as hard as I could. At the same time, I pivoted on my left foot and attempted to jump away from him. Even though he released his hold on my neck as soon as my knee impaled his groin, it was merely a split second later that he gripped me around the waist and yanked me backward, so I was now bent over in front of him.

"You, my little heathen, have broken the first rule when dealing with an aroused vampire," Sinjin whispered, his tone of voice both licentious and angry. He continued to grip me around the waist with one arm, while he wrapped his other arm around my shoulders. He yanked me up and backward, so my ass was cocooned between his thighs.

"And what rule would that be?" I quipped, meanwhile devising a way to escape from his hold.

"Do not fight," he warned me with a hiss. "Fighting only enhances our excitement."

"This is hardly a fair fight anyway," I said beneath my breath as my heart pounded in my chest. I strained against him, but his hold was supernaturally strong. "I'm unarmed."

Sinjin released me and stepped away. I turned around in an instant, not wanting to leave my back exposed to him. He wrapped his arms across his chest and smiled down at me, revealing his extended canines. "I despise any man who does not fight fairly." Then he chuckled. "Perhaps when next we spar, we shall do so properly."

"You'll just find your heart pierced through with my blade," I spat back at him.

He narrowed his eyes as his smile broadened. "I will hold you to that boast, my little assassin." Then his smile dropped and he sighed as he turned on his heel and started for the door. Once he gripped the doorknob, he looked back at me. "I bid you adieu, Poppet's sister." With that, he walked out, quietly closing the door behind him.

## CHAPTER THREE

## Sinjin

My word! That was an invigorating encounter.

Landing flat on my back in bed, I could not keep the smile off my face. No need. No need. There was no one there to see me, not here in my perpetually darkened bedroom.

I shook my head, trying to fathom the source of the feelings this female engendered in me. There was no denying it, my senses were flooded by her.

_It must be due to the uncanny resemblance to her sister,_ I told myself.

Could that have caused the unexpected jolt that shuddered through me the moment I entered the room and lay my eyes on that succulent body of hers? She stood there, framed by the window as the lightning illuminated her form, and I almost wondered if a bolt had struck right through me.

Her hair was different from Jolie's, of course. Thicker and more honeyed, almost like treacle, falling all the way down her back, sweetening her even further. I brought the fingers of my right hand up to my nostrils and inhaled deeply. Her scent still lingered. It, too, was similar to Jolie's but much richer and spicier.

I laughed out loud. Most intriguing!

She could be the perfect antidote I needed to squelch the scarce vestiges of my feelings for her sister. Perhaps this tasty, little morsel could exorcise that last, shameful weakness.

My smile faded quickly as I recalled the vulnerability I allowed myself to experience for the first time in what? Oh, yes; it must have been at least a hundred years! Only a rare woman could manage to induce such a condition. And of course, this one thankfully lacked the spawn of an odious warlock growing inside her.

It could not be more perfect.

I could never have Jolie, no; but I could sure as hell have Bryn in the fullest sense of the word.

"Bryn." I tried her name out on my tongue, rolling the R.

Yes. _Bryn._ I liked it.

I became newly aroused, and my thoughts eagerly traversed the contours of her body once more. Those magnificent bosoms! The gorgeous way her hips flared out so seductively from her tiny waist.

I could simply devour her in one sitting!

I closed my eyes and tried to recall her distinctive taste, from that moment she had rescued me. She saved my life, such as it was. Her flavor remained on the tip of my tongue but tantalizingly beyond my grasp.

Ah, but she was a damn fine vintage.

_A bloody good vintage,_ I laughed to myself.

There was only one solution for this predicament - I would have to taste her again. A tremor overtook my body at the very thought of it. One thing I could say for sure, I would recognize her taste immediately.

_Would the rest of her taste as good as that,_ I wondered? _Or be so profoundly satisfying?_

I planned to find out sooner rather than later.

But in the meantime, I had to devise a way to win her trust. A challenge in itself, to be sure. I was practically her jailer. Would she eventually succumb to Stockholm Syndrome if we confined her long enough?

Alas, I did not have the patience to wait that long. No, my approach would have to be more focused and much more direct.

Hmmm... which path should I follow? Which road would best persuade the tempest to drop her walls?

I drummed my fingers against my bedside table as I pondered my situation. Then the answer hit me all at once.

Of course! Shopping was the perfect cure!

It is a well known fact that all ladies love to shop, especially for new clothes. And new clothes were badly needed by Bryn at the present moment. Hell, as I recalled, I practically promised to buy her new ones. Now that she was more or less indisposed, I would have to make the ultimate sacrifice: I would have to shop for her. I savored her forthcoming gratitude and let it linger on the tip of my tongue.

***

Then off I went... to _The Mall._

The lengths I would go to for love! Well, for lust, perhaps.

Although Rodeo Drive was my first preference, I realized the impossibility of that. I Googled Scotland's finest boutiques and prepared to embark on an odious adventure. Marvelous invention, this Google. I was quite impressed with the results in spite of myself. I must give these humans some credit after all. They were not just ideal candidates for, well, for dinner.

That thought amused me, as many of my idle thoughts have been known to do, and I laughed to myself as I pulled out of the driveway in my shiny, black Maserati.

Edinburgh's Royal Mile was teeming with life \- juicy, tasty, _delicious_ life. It was enough to elicit quite a thirst from a man, but I had to restrain myself for the time being. Having almost six hundred years to master the art of self-restraint, I was unusually good at it.

Luckily, the sky was blanketed with clouds, allowing me to traverse the city streets in relative safety and comfort. That was one major advantage of Scotland - the weather was bloody awful, and good news for the likes of me. I wore my shades just the same, preventing the daylight from harming my eyes. In all modesty, I must confess how visually appealing I can be in a pair of Gucci lenses.

I did not fail to notice the long looks of admiration from the numerous females that were scattered about, all those delectable, little tidbits. I expected that, of course, but it was still rather gratifying. Not much of a challenge, however. Easy pickings, if one were so inclined.

Aha! I looked up at the shop front and realized I had reached my desired destination. Now the real fun started. I strolled about the racks of clothes, well aware of all the eyes that were fastened upon me.

"Can I help you, sir?"

I removed my shades to get a better look at the speaker. Hmmm, not bad. The girl was slim and blonde, but not naturally so—her hair was overly processed and my nose detected a chemical odor that lingered unpleasantly.

And, oh, my Lord! She wore far too much makeup. Apparently, she never learned that sometimes less is more? Marie Antoinette would not have worn so much slap. To her benefit, I managed to convince her to tone it down a bit and in all fairness, she sagely heeded my advice.

'Twas a pity the little muffin met her fate by the blade of the guillotine. As I remember her, she was quite the show woman between the sheets.

"My dear," I began as I faced the comely woman.

"Sir," she said with a flirtatious smile.

"Why do you hide your lovely face under so much paint?"

Uncertainty appeared in her features and she said, "I beg your pardon, sir?"

I forced an ingratiating smile. "I only mean to say, my pet, that you are a very pretty girl; why do you choose to hide such beautiful features under so many layers of paint?"

Her eyes widened in surprise as I placed a finger on her left cheek and slowly trailed it down her face. "I believe Hamlet said something similar regarding the subject," I continued.

"Who?"

"Regarding women's artifice," I replied as I smiled down at her. "So young and soft and... warm."

I used the tip of my finger to touch her throat and let it linger there. I could feel her pulse quickening. I realized my behavior was unorthodox. But I also knew I could and would get away with it.

"Sir," her voice faltered. "Can I help you find anything in particular?" She cleared her beautiful, naked throat.

I quickly scanned the room and evaluated my options. There were three other shop assistants. No. Nope. No again. This one was clearly the best on offer.

"What is your name, my dear?" I fixed her with my blue gaze, acutely aware of its hypnotic effect.

"Sheila," she whispered, clearly quite overcome. Good!

"Well, yes, Sheila. I believe you can indeed be of some assistance. I need to purchase... some garments for a young lady, who possesses the same dimensions as yourself, although she is perhaps a bit... fuller in certain places." I let my eyes linger on her breasts for a few seconds, then lifted them to her eyes. Her pupils were dilating already. Excellent!

The girl became so flustered, it took her several seconds to collect herself. This was as easy as shooting fish in a barrel.

"Yes, certainly, sir. You've come to the right place. I presume you're looking for items of sportswear?"

"Yes, exactly. This girl is very active indeed. She does quite a bit of kicking, hopping and jumping... and sometimes quite angrily I should add."

"Perhaps you'd care to inspect our wide range of yoga pants?"

"I am actually after trousers, not underwear."

She giggled a little. "Oh, I assure you they are full-length. Pants are simply the word the Americans use for trousers."

"Oh, yes, quite. Silly me. Yes, my beautiful darling. Show me your vast array of yoga _pants_ please."

I followed her across the shop floor, observing the sway of her hips, which, I was quite convinced, she exaggerated for my benefit.

"These are our top sellers in yoga pants." She stopped at a rail and extended her hand with something akin to pride. "Many just came in today. We're actually the only ones who stock these particular brands in the whole UK. Otherwise, you'd have to buy them online."

"Online? Who would dare to venture there? Such an odious, unfamiliar place, is it not?"

She laughed and coyly hid her giggle behind her hand.

"Do you like them?"

I nodded eagerly. "Definitely, my pet. Now, let me see... I shall take this style in the black, charcoal and teal. And also this design, again in black as well as the navy and dark green; and I should like these two in black also." I paused for a moment to refer to the next item on my list. "Now, would you be so kind as to show me some blouses to go with them? And also some brassieres. I shall require quite a few of those. Mostly unlined and with an abundance of lace."

"Unlined?" She appeared confused. "I thought you said your lady friend was active? Maybe you'd prefer something with plenty of support so she won't... bounce around too freely when she plays sport and the like?"

"I most appreciate it when she bounces freely, my dear. And I especially enjoy seeing her in lace when it is extra cold outside."

Sheila gazed up at me in pure wonderment. "Yes, sir," she said breathing heavily. She slowly led me to another rack, which contained a variety of long-sleeved shirts that I believe are referred to as _hoodies._

"She's a lucky girl." Sheila smiled up at me.

"Who?"

"The one you're buying all the clothes for. Your girlfriend?" She looked at me salaciously. Oh, very subtle, my dear.

"Girlfriend? Good Lord, no!" I could not restrain a chuckle.

"Oh," Sheila's smile broadened as she fluttered her fake eyelashes and slicked back her hair. I could have choreographed her moves, they were so predictable. By the time we reached the brassieres, the sexual excitement was literally radiating off her. I licked my lips.

"Do you have changing rooms?"

"We do, but..." She appeared confused. "The men's department..."

"No, no. I meant for you, Sheila, my dear." I took her hand in mine and ran my thumb lightly across the blue veins in her wrist. Her mouth opened into an "O" but she appeared to have momentarily lost the power of speech.

"You see, you possess similar proportions to my lady friend, who is decidedly _not_ my girlfriend." I smiled more broadly. "And I would really appreciate an early glimpse of how they fit." My smile broadened further.

I could see Sheila desperately trying to collect herself. She licked her own lips. I imagined her mouth was more than a tad dry.

"You see, we're not really supposed to..."

"Not _really_ supposed to what? Sheila, my dear, you disappoint me! Sweet girl, how can I possibly decide if these clothes will be appropriate for my friend unless I see them modeled on a comparable young lady?"

"I understand, sir, but I'm not supposed to..."

"Come now, Sheila. It shall only take a matter of minutes and all the other shop ladies are otherwise occupied."

We both looked around the store. To my surprise, I was actually correct. Two of the shop assistants were serving other customers and the third was nowhere in sight.

"All right then. But we'll have to make it quick."

"Then quick we shall be, Sheila, my pet."

Saying that, Sheila led me to the changing room. After checking her surroundings not once, but twice, she snatched the articles of clothing from my arms and disappeared behind the curtain.

I stood outside the change room at first, mesmerized by the tantalizing movements of Sheila's shadow behind the curtain. Then I decided I much preferred a more intimate visual.

"Are you clothed, my pet?"

"Not yet."

"Perfect."

Sheila shrieked slightly as I entered the change room. "What are you doing?"

"I only intend to inspect your wares. I am still deciding if I want to buy anything you are offering for sale." I placed both of my hands around her waist. She was so supple and warm.

"Sir, what are you...?"

"Call me Sinjin," I said, bringing my lips down hard on hers. As I expected, she instantly melted into my embrace, eagerly tasting my tongue with her own. I perceived the delectable delights she had on offer. Firm, yet lithe in all the right places, she was slippery and wet in the other right place. Good Lord! Sheila turned out to be a little minx and more than eager.

"Look at me, my dear," I said. As soon as her doe eyes met mine, she surrendered to me for the taking. Using the magic inherent in my species, I glamoured her and my fangs lengthened before I savored a little sip of the lovely carotid artery in her neck.

She was tangy in flavor. Nothing too special, but blood was blood. I stopped before I got carried away. I could not leave lifeless corpses strewn willy-nilly in Edinburgh's main shopping area. It would not be good for commerce - let alone, tourism.

When she released a long, shuddering sigh, I unhanded her. "Thank you, my dear. That was very pleasant. Now, chop chop," I told her as I glanced at my Rolex.

"But I haven't tried on..."

"Never mind that now. I trust they will fit. Now be a good girl and put your clothes back on before I allow you to tap my plastic."

A few minutes later, a slightly disheveled Sheila placed my purchased items in two large shopping bags.

"Thank you, Sheila." I said, taking them from her. "That turned out to be a most enjoyable and productive shopping trip."

"I sincerely hope you will visit us again, Sinjin," she said breathily.

That made me laugh. "Oh, yes, I very much intend to come again."

My mood instantly heightened and my movements jaunty, I exited the store.

Sheila was a succulent appetizer indeed. Now, I was keenly anticipating the main course.
CHAPTER FOUR

## Bryn

There was a knock on my door the next evening, at six p.m. "Come in," I grumbled from where I lay on my bed. I was in the midst of rereading the eight-volume stack of _Vogue_ magazines I'd found in the closet for the umpteenth time. Although I didn't want to admit it, I was relieved to have a visitor. Being stuck in this room by myself day in and day out was taking a toll on my mental health.

The door opened and my sister poked her head in, smiling at me hesitatingly. "Hi," she said, her blue eyes glittering from her very pretty face. I didn't think I would ever get used to how much we looked alike. If I had shorter, blond hair, we might have been able to pass for one another.

"Hi," I muttered before returning to the article I was reading about how apricot blush was the perfect color to accentuate all skin tones.

"I have some things for you," Jolie started. She fully entered the room and closed the door behind her, finding it difficult since both of her hands were filled with two enormous shopping bags. I didn't bother to help her.

"More clothes that I don't want?" I asked, shaking my head in frustration as I glanced up from my magazine momentarily, only to return my attention to the article again a second or so later. "I'll just stay in my own clothes, thanks." Actually, all I really wanted was to get the hell out of this wretched room. My outfit wasn't at the top of my list, dirty or not.

"The clothes aren't mine and they're not even from me," Jolie responded somewhat snidely, my foul humor apparently contagious. _They're from Sinjin_ , she finished in her head as she smiled at me knowingly.

I looked up at her, momentarily surprised that she was choosing to communicate with me via her thoughts. Then I looked down at the bags she held in her hands and couldn't stop my eyes from widening. "Um," I started, amazed that Sinjin would go out of his way to shop for me, especially since we'd only just discussed my limited attire the previous evening. Even though he'd said he was going to get me more clothes, I didn't really think he was serious. In my experience, shopping and men rarely went hand in hand.

"Everything Sinjin does is over the top," Jolie laughed as she shook her head in apparent wonder regarding the incredibly handsome vampire. "Moderation doesn't exist in his vocabulary." She approached me and plopped both of the large, paper shopping bags on the bed beside me. I closed the _Vogue_ magazine and placed it on my bedside table as I sat up. Rubbing the back of my neck, I had no idea what to make of Sinjin's... gifts. I vacillated between being pissed off at becoming _his_ latest charity case, and getting excited at the prospect of something new and clean to wear.

Jolie exhaled like she had a big job ahead of her, but she dug into the bags and produced every sort of workout pants possible—capris, slim-fitted, bootcut, you name it. All of them were dark colors as well—mostly black, but some were charcoal and a few were dark green and blue. They were exactly what I would have picked out for myself. I couldn't believe how well Sinjin had managed to pinpoint my taste.

As a soldier, and defender of my people, I never wore anything that would restrict my movements, thereby handicapping or preventing me from fighting. And yoga pants were pretty hard to beat when it came to unlimited movement. I couldn't remember the last time I'd worn a pair of jeans. Come to think of it, I didn't even own a pair. And dresses or skirts were simply out of the question. I'd never so much as even tried a dress or a skirt on.

"This pair makes thirteen," Jolie counted as she pulled the final pair of pants from the bag. They looked the least like workout pants. Instead, they were somewhat baggy with a drawstring closure. They were still made out of Spandex, though, and therefore functional. Glancing at the tag, she read: "Lululemon size four." Then she looked over at me and raised her eyebrows. "Nice that someone I'm related to is a size four."

"How did he know my size?" I asked, frowning at her. Shaking my head, I couldn't conceal my surprise.

Jolie shrugged. "He's Sinjin." Then she turned to the second bag and pulled out an array of sports bras, T-shirts and slim-fitted hoodies. "Under Armour, Stella McCartney for Adidas, Lululemon," she repeated the names on the tags as she eyed me with a smile. "No one could ever accuse Sinjin of possessing anything less than very expensive taste."

"We only discussed my clothing, or lack thereof, last night," I said as I tried to figure out how he'd managed to get all this stuff back here so fast. "And lots of these items would only be available online, since the companies are based in North America." Even if the websites shipped internationally, there's no way the items could have arrived so quickly.

"He's Sinjin," Jolie said again, like that was answer enough. She laughed and then shrugged again. "Don't try to figure him out because you'll just drive yourself crazy." She sighed and a big smile brightened her face as, apparently, she thought about the vampire. "Sinjin is an enigma."

"I'm not interested in figuring him out anyway," I replied with a frown. "He's nothing to me," I added, just to make sure she and I were on the same page. Well, really, just to make sure I was on the same page with myself. Yes, I'd had to remind myself more than once that Sinjin was no friend of mine.

The sad truth was: in the few hours of sleep I'd gotten after Sinjin left me alone, he'd featured in all of my dreams. And one or two of them hadn't exactly been rated PG, much to my bewildered chagrin.

"Hey," I started, remembering something. "Do you know what a bête noir is?"

Jolie eyed me skeptically at first before the expression dissipated from her eyes. "Sinjin called you that?" I just nodded as she started to laugh and shook her head like she wasn't surprised. The fact that she appeared to be close to the vampire suddenly irritated me. It riled me mostly because no blood relation of mine should have been dumb enough to trust a vampire. That was rule number one.

"A bête noir is someone who is disliked by other people," she answered, doing her best to suppress an annoying grin.

"Hmm, interesting," I said with a frown as anger began growing inside me. Someone who was disliked by other people! Sinjin Sinclair had nerve!

"It's Sinjin's way of flirting with you," she added, as if to say I shouldn't be alarmed by his name games. "Don't take it too personally."

"I'm not taking it personally because I don't care," I answered indifferently, my jaw set tight. "Like I said before, he's nothing to me. He's my enemy as much as anyone else here is."

She nodded as she looked at me, but seemed a little dejected. "Anyway, I'm sure you're eager to get out of those clothes and into something new and clean," she began. I didn't respond so she continued. "And I bet you'd appreciate a shower too?"

"Yes," I answered quickly. I was mostly excited by the prospect of getting out of my room because it was starting to make me claustrophobic. I wasn't used to being indoors for extended periods of time. Usually, I was outside, teaching our tribespeople how to fight, or use their magic, or brave the elements. That or I'd be out running, each day trying to better my own speed record.

"Well, pick out what you want to wear for the day and I'll lead the way," Jolie said with another tentative smile. She clapped her hands together, but her expression suggested there was something she wasn't telling me. And if there was anything I knew about myself, I knew I was good at reading people.

"Why do I detect that you have another reason for this visit besides dropping off gifts and asking me if I want to shower?" I asked while dropping the magazine on the bed beside me and studying her pointedly.

"Um, well," she started, but clomped her lips together as if she wasn't sure how to word her response.

"Spit it out," I demanded as I looked down at the bed, which was now covered in clothes. I reached for the Lululemon pull-string, navy blue pants and an Under Armour sports bra in a charcoal grey. Since it was nighttime, and damn cold in Scotland, I also opted for the heaviest of the hoodies, which happened to be black.

"I've asked my panel of advisors to meet this evening," Jolie started, studying me curiously.

"Okay," I answered as I tore the tags off the various items of clothing, not sure why my sister's panel of advisors had anything to do with me. "So where do I fit in?"

"I want to introduce them to you and you to them," she explained, setting her chin out defiantly, as if she expected me to argue or protest.

Looking over at her, I didn't try to mask my surprise because I had no idea why she would want her panel of advisors to meet me, or vice versa. "Do you normally introduce your prisoners to your friends?" I asked. Struggling with one of the plastic tags, I gripped it between my teeth and tugged at the plastic, feeling it yield to my bite. I spat out the plastic end and then pulled the other half from the waistband of the pants.

"Bryn, I don't want you to be my prisoner," she replied, shaking her head and opening her arms wider in a submissive gesture.

"That's all fine and great," I started with a sigh, "but it begs the question of what, exactly, do you want me to be?" I draped the clothes over my arm and started for the door, letting her know in no uncertain terms that I was ready to get the hell out of my room.

"I don't know," she answered as she nodded and followed me. She seemed frustrated by her response or maybe it was just the situation in general. I didn't know and I told myself I didn't care. "I have to..." she began as she gave me an apologetic smile, but I already knew what was coming. It was the same thing she did every time she escorted me to the bathroom.

"I know," I said. I closed my eyes and allowed her to momentarily blind me with her magic. That way, she could lead me to the bathroom without me seeing my surroundings. "Is this really necessary? It's not like we ever venture beyond the confines of this house anyway," I pointed out.

"The house has windows," she answered.

"I already know I'm in Scotland."

"Okay, but do you know where in Scotland you are?"

"Point taken," I grumbled.

"This will only take a second," she said. I could feel the energy from her hands as it radiated over my face. She didn't say anything, but she didn't have to—it was more than obvious that her magic was working on me. After a gentle breeze caressed my face, I couldn't see anything but the blackness of my own eyelids.

Jolie took my hand and a burst of energy instantly traveled up my arm. I immediately wanted to pull away from her, but couldn't in my current state—or I'd probably end up walking headlong into the wall. "Do you feel that?" I asked.

"I feel it every time we touch each other," she replied calmly. "I have a feeling that our powers are magnetically attracted and, together, they probably create more power exponentially."

"Hmm," I answered, thinking the same thing, but preferring not to admit it.

She removed the magical wards that were obstructing the door to ensure I was kept in place, and led me out of my room. As far as I could surmise, and from the information I'd gleaned after reading the minds of the guards outside my door, I was in some sort of guest house located somewhere on the main property of Jolie's headquarters. The guards were usually eating when I listened in on their conversations, so I knew there was a kitchen just down the hall from my room. The restroom was beside the kitchen.

"How many bedrooms does this place have?" I asked as I inched along, feeling unsure of myself without my vision to rely on. But Jolie's grip was firm and sure and, in the end, I just allowed myself to be led by her even though it didn't please me.

"Two," Jolie answered.

"What do you think about putting me in the other bedroom just for a change of scenery?" I muttered. I continued to take baby steps down the hallway. "I'm sick to death of being pent up in that bedroom all day long with not a damned thing to do."

"No," Jolie answered immediately. I was suddenly flooded with the feeling that the other room had bad energy, like something negative must've happened there. I flashed on a dark-haired woman just as the information that she was Jolie's prisoner crossed my mind.

"Who was she?" I asked, after receiving the distinct impression that the woman was dead.

"Her name was Bella," Jolie answered. "You're going to make a right around the wall," she instructed as she led me around the wall at the end of the hallway and then into the restroom. "She was a witch who waged war against our side...and lost."

"She was a witch?" I repeated. "So she was one of your kind?"

"Yes," Jolie answered and I could detect her irritation at my reference to "her kind." Apparently, she considered me to be one of her kind as well... I wasn't.

"So you killed her... or what?" I asked. The sound of the door closing behind us meant we were now inside the bathroom. I blinked a few times as soon as Jolie removed the blinders from my eyes. Glancing around myself, I took in the large, subway-tiled shower, which was butted up against an enormous bathtub. Across from the tub and shower were the sink and toilet. I set my clothes on the edge of the sink, and sat down on the lid of the toilet before untying my tennis shoes.

"I didn't kill her," Jolie started, crossing her arms over her chest, almost protectively. "Luce did."

"Luce?" I repeated as I frowned up at her, shaking my head. "How is that possible? How could Luce have been in touch with her in the first place? It's not like Luce has ever been _here_ , or even knows where 'here' is?"

"It's entirely possible because that's what happened," Jolie retorted matter-of-factly. "Luce visited Bella, whether in her visions or in person, I'm not sure. But he told her that your people intended to wage war against us. He also lied to her and told her she was meant to be queen, not me."

"Why would Luce do that?" I asked, not grasping the sense in any of it. Then I reminded myself not to put any trust in my sister. As the queen of the Underworld, she was no better than a spider, weaving a web of lies.

"Because it was the only way he could reach me," she answered. "Bella attacked me; and combined with Luce's power, the two of them would have killed me."

"Okay, that makes no sense at all because Luce never wanted to kill you," I argued with her, frowning all the while as I pointed out a gaping hole in her story. "He wanted you to become one of us."

"I understand that," she replied with comparable frustration. "But that was the whole point to his plan. He offered me his hand while saying it was the only way I could ensure my own survival. And, of course, the first thing I thought about was my baby's survival. So, really, what other choice did I have?" She took a deep breath. "It was either die or accept his help. It was the perfect way to ensure that I did what he wanted me to do."

"And that's when you ended up at our camp?" I asked. I placed my shoes and socks in a neat pile beside the shower. And, even though I didn't want to do it, I honed in on my sister's belly just to make sure her baby was still okay. Because I knew her pregnancy was a risky one, I found myself checking on her baby constantly. As soon as I focused on the life growing inside of her, I was rewarded with a burst of energy that seemed to radiate out of her.

"Yes," Jolie answered as she faced me quizzically, obviously aware that I wasn't fully focused on our conversation.

I cleared my throat. "I, um, was just checking on your baby," I said in a small voice as I pretended to pull an errant thread out of the hem of one of my pant legs.

"Oh," Jolie responded and sounded surprised.

"Everything's good," I informed her and then faced the shower, obviously uncomfortable with the direction our conversation had headed.

Jolie turned to face the door. "I'll leave you alone now," she said. "Just holler when you're ready to be escorted to the main house."

"So you're really going to introduce me to everyone?" I asked, my voice hinting at my disbelief. As far as I was concerned, it wasn't a good idea to give the enemy any sort of information, but luckily for me, Jolie wasn't on my side.

"Yes," she answered succinctly.

"And how does Rand feel about it?" I asked, expecting the pragmatic warlock not to be in agreement with any of it. In fact, from the few instances when I was able to pick up Jolie's thoughts, I got the distinct feeling that she and Rand were arguing about me.

She started to smile at the mention of her handsome mate. "He's just... protective."

I nodded as I turned on the shower and waited for the hot water to heat up. "I wouldn't call it protective; I'd call it logical and sensible."

"You're my sister, Bryn," Jolie insisted, shaking her head.

"I'm your enemy," I corrected her. "The sooner you realize that, the better."

She didn't say anything but just stared at me blankly for a few seconds. Then she turned the doorknob and walked out of the bathroom.

***

As expected, Jolie again momentarily blinded me as she led me outside the confines of the guest house in which I was being held prisoner. As soon as we walked through what I assumed was the front door, a cold, salty breeze chilled me. It was blowing off the ocean. I took my time as we traversed the uneven cobblestones underfoot before I heard Jolie opening another door and we walked inside again.

"It isn't proper for the queen to bother with her prisoners," a woman's voice announced right next to my right ear at the same moment as said woman took my arm. A burst of energy shot up my arm as soon as she touched me. I tried to yank it away from her, but she held onto me tightly.

"Bryn is my sister, Mercedes," Jolie explained icily. "She's not an ordinary prisoner."

"She is a Lurker and, therefore, your prisoner, first and foremost," the woman insisted, her tone hinting at the power that lived within her. I honed in on her voice and attempted to read her mind so I could find out who or what the hell she was. As soon as I did though, a flare, like an electric shock, crashed through my head, feeling like my brain was being cooked. I immediately dropped to my knees, grabbing my head with both hands as I gasped in pain. It felt like I'd just been electrocuted.

"Bryn!" Jolie cried out, instantly coming to my side. "What's happened to her?" she demanded, addressing the other woman. I could feel her arms around me.

"She attempted to eavesdrop on my thoughts," Mercedes answered, her voice calm, yet definitely cold and calculating. "And she learned a valuable lesson."

I pushed Jolie away from me and stood up, unappreciative of anyone who intended on babying me. I was a warrior, not a weakling. "I'm okay," I managed, even though my brain was still reeling. I also couldn't see anything, which only made the situation worse. It took me a few minutes to catch my breath and calm my frantic heartbeat down.

"Your subjects must not see you trifling with this prisoner," Mercedes continued. "I never approved of this ludicrous idea from the get-go."

"I don't care," Jolie argued. "We can't leave Bryn locked up in that bedroom forever. We need an alternative."

Mercedes sighed and I could hear the frustration in her breath. "Very well. You go ahead of us and I will lead the Lurker into the Green Room when you are ready for her."

"Okay," Jolie answered, sounding tentative. When I heard the sound of a door opening and closing again, I figured my sister was now gone.

"So, I'm assuming you're the prophetess?" I asked the woman who was still holding my arm. I rubbed my temples, still feeling the echo of the torment she'd just put me through. The power coming off her was intense—so much so that I knew she couldn't be anything other than the prophetess.

"I am," she responded.

"Interesting," I continued as I took a deep breath and focused my power on myself, dissipating the remnants of the pain that still swam through my head. "I thought the Supreme Elder of my people killed you on the battlefield in our training camp. At least, it sure looked that way."

"Looks can be deceiving," the woman responded stonily.

"Apparently."

Then we both fell silent as we awaited word to enter the "Green Room." The authorization arrived maybe five minutes later. I didn't hear a voice letting us know that it was okay to enter, so I supposed whoever okayed it had done so silently. Mercedes nudged me forward, and a few steps later, my mind was suddenly flooded with thoughts that weren't my own. I could only assume they were the thoughts of the people inside the room.

In another few seconds, my sight was restored. I blinked a few times, trying to get accustomed to the overhead lights, which were incredibly bright. Looking out through a pair of French doors that led to a balcony, I noticed that night had darkened the sky. I returned my attention to the room and admired the handsome shade of sage that covered the walls. No wonder this was called the Green Room ... Jolie was sitting behind a desk in the center of the room while the rest of it was comprised of amphitheater-style, rowed seating.

Mercedes led me to the far side of the room where Sinjin was standing alone. As soon as I made eye contact with him, he smiled at me lasciviously. I looked away, turning my attention instead to the rest of the people who were in attendance.

"Would you mind keeping an eye on her?" Mercedes asked Sinjin as I glanced back at him and frowned. "I must attend to the needs of the queen."

His eyes never left mine. "With pleasure," he replied as he gripped me around my upper arm tightly. I couldn't take so much as a step. Mercedes simply nodded and returned to the other side of the room, where she stood beside Jolie. I watched Rand walk through the double doors and up to Jolie, pulling the chair out beside her.

Physically speaking, Rand was striking. He was decently tall, though not as tall as Sinjin, but his shoulders and chest were probably a bit broader than the vampire's. His tan complexion gave him a Mediterranean look, but his accent left no question as to his nationality. He was as British as the most annoying vampire I'd ever had the misfortune of meeting. Rand's face was every bit as handsome as Sinjin's. Well, almost... maybe. His chocolate brown hair was the same hue as his eyes although his eyes were a shade or two darker. With his angular face, Roman nose, clefted chin and dimples, he was certainly a looker, and then some.

I couldn't help noticing the way Rand kept his eyes fastened on my sister. He looked at her like she was the only person in the room. His gaze was so filled with love and adoration, I suddenly felt hollow and empty. No one had ever looked at me like that.

"Watch it," I barked at Sinjin as soon as he pulled me into the length of him. He was so close, I could feel his cold breath on my cheeks.

"Our prisoner must not escape her confines," he said in a whisper that tickled my ear.

I didn't respond, but faced forward, scanning my surroundings. I had to catch my breath, which was infuriating because Sinjin was demonstrating a knack for stealing it. He also had a way of making my heartbeat race until I was consumed with feelings of anxiety. And I never did well with anxiety.

Seated in the first row were the people I guessed were Jolie's panel of advisors. One of the most enormous men I'd ever seen was sitting directly in front of me. His bulky shoulders and the girth of his barrel chest would have obscured anyone behind him from view. He was dressed only in a kilt, which suggested he was probably Scottish or maybe Irish. I couldn't seem to keep my eyes from the swells and valleys of his well-developed, muscular chest. As someone who considered exercising just as important as breathing and eating, I could appreciate his beautifully sculpted body. His long, blond hair fell to his waist, and shone like spun gold. His handsome face resembled that of a lion—solid, angular planes with a strong jaw. His eyes were deeply set, wide and the color of amber. They were currently riveted on me and his jaw was tight. As soon as I made eye contact with him, I could hear his thoughts.

The lass is verra bonnie! Aye, Odran mah man, boot ye moost not forget, she's yer enemy! Och aye, Ah willnae forget. Boot look at her breasts an' the lines o' her hips... Aye, Ah would like ta bed her. An' mayhap she would fight meh a wee bit. Aye, she's a tigress, that one. Ah should like ta put her in her place an' teach her how ta soobmit ta the king o' the fae.

So that solved the puzzle of who the gargantuan blond lion was: Odran, the king of the fae. Interesting. And the accent with which he'd spoken in his head said he was decidedly Scottish. Next my attention shifted to the much smaller man sitting beside the Scottish king. His build was stocky, but powerful. His widely set brown eyes, high cheekbones, overly generous nose and full mouth made him appealing, but in no way as striking as Odran or Sinjin. Sensing something canine about him, I wondered if he were some sort of were. Judging by the way he was glaring at me, however, it became pretty obvious his thoughts weren't going to be especially friendly.

_Who does this little bitch think she is? She better hope to hell she doesn't find herself alone with me 'cause I'll force every secret she ever had out of her and what's more, I'll enjoy every second of it._ He continued to study me, a scowl coloring his features. _Yeah, she looks a lot like Jolie. Hmm, maybe I'll pick up with this one where I left off with the queen ..._

I made a mental note to keep an eye on that one. The more I studied him, the more I got the feeling that he was a were. It was an uncanny canine vibe that reverberated through me and convinced me he had to be a werewolf. And werewolves didn't intimidate me. Not by a longshot.

"Ah, it appears you have showered, my little fury," Sinjin's voice sounded in my ear.

"I have," I answered icily.

"And I did not fail to notice that you are wearing the clothing I recently procured for you," he added. I could hear the smile in his voice. "I am flattered."

"Don't be. If my sister had even an ounce of fashion sense, I would have happily worn her stuff."

"Be that as it may," Sinjin continued as I pulled away and turned around to glare at him. He immediately gripped my right arm, as if to remind me he was my keeper and intended to do a good job of keeping me. He didn't say anything, but his gaze traveled down my face and rested on my bust. Then it traveled even lower still and settled on the area between my thighs. "You make that ensemble appear even more erotic than I imagined it could be."

"If you're expecting me to say thank you, don't hold your breath," I grumbled before adding, "that is, if you had any breath to hold."

"I expect nothing more than unbridled hostility and misguided aggression from you, my little hellion," he replied with a hearty chuckle.

"And stop looking at me like that."

"Like what?" he inquired, giving me an expression of pure innocence.

"Like I'm a bag of O positive and you're starving," I snapped, spearing him with my narrowed gaze.

"I cannot help it, princess, if the unique flavor of your blood pervades my memories. I do so achingly long for another taste of you." He glanced down the line of my body again. "All of you."

"You try to sink your teeth into me, and I'll be wearing them as a necklace."

He just chuckled as if he weren't concerned with losing his teeth. I faced forward again, hoping my threat had reached home. Gripping my waist, Sinjin pulled me back against him, but I didn't even try to fight him. I knew better. Resistance was exactly what he wanted. He was one of those predators who enjoyed the game of cat and mouse. Well, I'd prove to him that this wasn't any ordinary mouse he was playing with.

"Thank you all for coming," Jolie suddenly piped up.

"Ah, so the meeting begins," Sinjin whispered in my ear.

Not wanting to focus on the vampire, I looked at the remaining people in the room. Standing on the far side, I spotted a man who was clearly a vampire. He was unnaturally tall and gaunt. He had bright orange hair and anemic white skin that almost appeared translucent, with visible blue veins beneath it. He glared at me with fury in his eyes. I honed in on him, but couldn't read his thoughts.

Standing next to him was another vampire, but this one was a female. She was very pretty with bright, blue eyes and long, dark hair that reached the middle of her back. Even though she was also staring at me, I sensed more curiosity than anger in her expression.

_She's the spitting image of the queen!_ she thought in a Texan accent. _Well, she would be if she had Jolie's blond hair, anyway._ The female vamp continued to study me, and her thoughts echoed through my mind. _She's beautiful! And the way Sinjin's scoping out her ass, I'm sure he'd agree with me. Leave it to Sinjin to find the newest flavor of the month... it's a good thing he's my friend because otherwise, I don't know how I'd put up with his womanizing. Hopefully, this chick won't fall for him or she'll find herself landing hard with no one to catch her._

_No worries of that,_ I thought back to her. _Sinjin is no more than a thorn in my side._

Her face revealed her shock as her mouth dropped open and she stared at me, looking aghast. _You can read my thoughts?_ she asked.

_So it appears_ , I responded in a bored tone before offering her a quick, smug smile and facing Jolie again.

"As you have, no doubt, figured out already," Jolie continued, "I have a twin sister." She addressed everyone in the room before settling her attention on me and smiling. "And currently, she is being entertained in the guesthouse of Kinloch Kirk." She took a deep breath. "I can't keep her there forever though, so the purpose of this meeting is to ask if there are any volunteers who would... perform the role of her guardian?"

"What?" I demanded, as anger flooded me.

## CHAPTER FIVE  
Bryn

"Guardian?" I repeated, both shocked and annoyed at the very idea that any privacy I might have previously had was about to be encroached upon.

"You can't stay inside that guestroom forever, Bryn," Jolie explained as she turned to face me. "You said yourself that prolonged confinement was jeopardizing your sanity."

"I also have no interest in someone babysitting me," I spat back at her as I crossed my arms over my chest and realized she was right—I most definitely would lose my mind if I had to spend another minute locked away in that twelve-by-twelve prison. However, that wasn't to say that I wanted to be escorted around like an inmate or a pet dog.

I heard the fae king chuckle in a deep baritone. I speared him with an angry expression, narrowing my eyes into mere slivers. His amber eyes widened momentarily as soon as I glared at him, but he quickly stopped chuckling, leaving only the hint of a smile to replace his obvious amusement. I could admit he was a good-looking guy, but there was also something about him that broadcasted "shameless womanizer."

"Then you would prefer to remain incarcerated?" Rand asked. When I turned my attention to him, I found him studying me pointedly. His tone was matter of fact, like it was of little interest to him whether I wasted away in confinement or not. Rand didn't trust me and he didn't like me—I could read as much in his sharp gaze.

Clearing my throat, I suddenly felt the penetration of everyone's eyes on me. For a split second, I felt slightly intimidated but then I beat the feeling away and stood up straight, to my full five-foot-six height. "No, I wouldn't prefer to remain incarcerated," I repeated, spitting his words back at him. Then I faced Jolie again and said telepathically: _you could have discussed this situation with me in private, without everyone overhearing_. I wanted her to know that I didn't appreciate our audience.

_I preferred to introduce you to everyone as my sister, Bryn, but as their queen, I have to acknowledge that you are first and foremost, my prisoner. I can't treat you differently than any other prisoner; although, truthfully, I already have._ She paused for a moment and took a deep breath. _Trust me, I've thought long and hard about the best way forward._ Then I was flooded by her emotions—she was physically torn between treating me like her own flesh and blood or considering me her enemy. She also didn't want any of her subjects to think she'd gone soft, which wouldn't bode well for her position as queen. I understood where she was coming from, although I didn't like having this guardianship business sprung on me. _I'm trying to make this easy on you, Bryn,_ she continued _, I know you don't want to be locked up forever, but I also can't grant you your freedom. Not yet, anyway. Not before I know what your true intentions are._

_I never expected to be granted freedom,_ I snapped immediately. It made me uncomfortable that she was even considering what my true intentions were. They should have been obvious to her. I wanted to return to my people, where I belonged. The sooner she realized that, the better.

I couldn't help imagine that Jolie lived in an idealistic dream world, where she must have assumed that she and I would eventually become bosom buddies, wearing matching outfits like twins, and talking about any and everything girly. But that was not my reality. And it never would be. It just wasn't in the cards for the two of us to be anything besides lifelong enemies, whether we shared the same blood or not.

Jolie's face became like a mask, revealing nothing, although her lips were tight. _Well, then, the choice is yours: either remain locked up or you can get a little more autonomy with a guardian._ She faced me expectantly with her eyebrows raised.

"If the prisoner prefers not to be removed from her confines, the subject is clearly over," the prophetess suddenly piped up, taking a step toward us. Her mannerisms, alone, made it pretty clear that she ranked high on the social ladder. "We cannot spare the time to argue the matter further."

My expression intimated that I wasn't too thrilled with her interruption, much less with her in general. And I didn't give a rat's ass how high she ranked on the Underworld's social ladder, prophetess or not. As far as her powers went, they were no match to Luce's. That much had been methodically displayed on the battlefield of our camp. However, of one thing I was certain regarding this woman: she would make things tougher for me. She wasn't a fan of mine by any stretch of the imagination—I could read as much in her eyes. She viewed me purely as an enemy, not as the queen's sister.

And, rightly so.

I faced my sister again and realized I needed to make a decision before my slim chance of freedom was rescinded just as quickly as it had been offered. _Okay,_ I thought to Jolie, having a hard time consenting to further submission _. Some freedom is better than none, I guess._

Jolie smiled optimistically, holding my gaze for a few seconds before she faced the rest of the room. "My sister has agreed to accepting a guardian appointed by me." She inhaled and glanced around the room, as if trying to decide who would make a good one. "Would anyone like to volunteer for the position?"

With the exception of Sinjin and Rand, all the other men in the room raised their hands immediately. I shook my head and sighed with exasperation. Glancing at the fae king and then the werewolf beside him, it was more than obvious to me that I'd now have to deal with egos that were way out of control, tied with machismo. And on top of that, I'd also probably have to ward off the sexual advances of whomever my sister chose to leave me with. One thing I'd repeatedly heard regarding the male creatures of the Underworld was that they couldn't control their libidos. But luckily for me, and unluckily for them, I knew how to defend myself.

"Ah would like ta offer mahself for the position," the fae king announced, nodding. His long mane of golden hair hung around him like a thick curtain.

"And I also volunteer," the stocky were beside him piped up, with pursed lips and a hard expression. "A wolf can keep her in line better than any other creature." Yep, this one definitely intended to give me a hard time; but hopefully, my sister wouldn't consider that a good thing. I absolutely didn't want to be left in his charge. There was just something about him that seemed sneaky and untrustworthy.

"There is no creature more powerful than the vampire," the gaunt vampire with the orange hair retorted with a snide look at the werewolf. The differences regarding the factions of the creatures of the Underworld were just as obvious as they were between my own people. In general, Daywalkers and Elementals didn't exactly like each other, but tolerated one another just because we were ordered to. Any unions between the two, however, were strictly forbidden.

"My sister will require a guardian both day and night," Jolie continued, taking turns facing everyone in the room. Then she glanced at Sinjin and her expression softened. It was clear that she harbored some sort of soft spot for the incorrigible vampire. "I'm appointing you, Sinjin, to watch over Bryn during the evenings."

"My queen," Sinjin said as he took a step toward her. I sensed an argument in his tone, which irritated me. Especially, when it seemed like everyone else was frothing at the bit for the opportunity to become my keeper. "As I am _your_ protector..." he began, still addressing my sister.

But Jolie shook her head and gave us both a strange, knowing smile. "Klaasje is perfectly able to protect and defend me," she continued as she glanced at the dark-haired, pretty vampire and smiled. Then she returned her attention to me, before focusing entirely on Sinjin. "I don't trust anyone to watch my sister as much as I trust you, Sinjin."

He cleared his throat and shook his head. "I appreciate the compliment, my queen, but I must argue in support of my continuing to protect you." He was quiet for a second or two. "You, my queen, are of the utmost importance..."

I huffed out my irritation, not exactly glad to be considered less "important" than my sister. But I reminded myself that I had no interest in Sinjin becoming my guardian anyway. Of all the people I'd met here thus far, he was hands-down the most irritating. And if he came up with one more idiotic nickname for me, I'd have to off myself.

"Jolie, Sinjin makes a good point," Rand piped up from his seat beside my sister. He reached for her hand and held it in his, smiling down at her warmly. "Your safety is everyone's first priority."

"And as I said," Jolie started, her lips tighter, "Klaasje is well beyond capable of protecting me. And, besides, most of my time is spent with you anyway, Rand." Then she turned to face Sinjin again. "My mind is already made up," she finished resolutely, as she looked at me with a quick smile. "Bryn, you will be in very good hands."

"Great," I grumbled while shaking my head. The thought that I was going to be stuck with Sinjin now, for who knew how long, didn't exactly thrill me. 'Course, it was definitely better than being stuck with wolfboy, or the prophetess, or the fae king who was in the process of imagining me naked, or the dour-looking vampire who looked both emaciated and sick, as if he hadn't drunk blood for an eternity. And that definitely wouldn't bode well for me, considering it seemed my blood was like the elixir of the gods where vampires were concerned. Well, where Sinjin was concerned anyway...

"Now that just leaves us with Bryn's day care," Jolie continued.

_Bryn's day care?_ I asked her in thought. _Do you really have to make it sound like I'm all of two years old or, failing that, a dog?_

Jolie's laugh translated over our telepathic bond as she settled her gaze on me and smiled. _I'm sorry. I didn't realize it was coming off that way._

_Well, it is,_ I responded sternly, crossing my arms against my chest.

_Duly noted,_ she said as she glanced at everyone in the room again. Her attention settled on the fae king. "Odran, I would like to take you up on your generous offer to guard my sister during the day; and thank you for your kindness in offering."

Odran smiled as he stood up, bowing his head in a practiced manner. To me, he looked completely trumped up and ridiculous. I didn't know much about Underworld royalty, but, as for me, there was no way could I ever kowtow to someone else. "Aye, mah queen, Ah will treat her as if she were one o' mah own."

Jolie cocked her head to the side, as if she were suddenly alarmed by his statement. "Well, on that subject, Odran, let me just remind you that Bryn is the twin sister of the queen, and I trust you will keep that fact in mind at all times because she is..." She stopped and glanced at me with a smile while shaking her head before focusing on Odran again, "Attractive."

"Och aye," Odran responded with a hefty laugh as he faced me. "Aye, yer sister is quite the bonny lass, ma queen."

"Right," Jolie continued. "So I trust you will do your very best to curtail any...thoughts you might have about her."

"Good Lord," I grumbled as I faced Odran, throwing my hands on my hips. Yep, my gut instinct that he was a womanizer and then some had been spot on. "Another way of stating that, oaf boy, is that if you so much as look at me the wrong way, your testicles will be hanging around my neck."

Odran erupted into a raucous laugh and belted his thigh with a large mitt of a hand. "I willnae so mooch as look at ye, mah wee lass!"

"Ahem," Sinjin cleared his throat as he leaned down and whispered in my ear. "As for myself, I cannot make the same promise to you."

"Whether it's Scottish testicles hanging around my neck or shriveled up English ones, it makes no difference to me," I responded in a hushed tone.

Sinjin chuckled. "I can assure you, dear heathen, that they are most undoubtedly not shriveled."

"I don't care," I spat back. "I just want to make sure you and Odran are on the same page where I'm concerned."

"Understood," Sinjin responded. "Although as to the fae king and myself sharing the same page, I must admit there is very little similarity between the blond ape you now see before you and the distinguished gentleman who is behind you."

I frowned. "Whatever. My point is that you touch me once, and you'll have a stake straight through your heart."

"Yes, of course, my little tempest," he replied with obvious amusement. He brought his index finger to my shoulder and made a big production of touching me but I didn't respond. I was practicing keeping my cool. "I wonder if perhaps I should enjoy having my testicles in your possession after all..."

I exhaled my annoyance audibly, but didn't respond to his baiting. I knew better than to continue trying to provoke him. Sinjin enjoyed playing games because they were the best way to disguise himself, as well as the thoughts that ran through his head. Games were his best method of artifice and the act of distancing himself from those around him. It was as obvious as his ice blue eyes. If I'd met one man like this, I'd met a hundred. He was the quintessential flirt who couldn't carry on a serious conversation if his life depended on it. And all in the name of self-defense.

"Now we must move on to introductions," Jolie continued, clapping her hands together gleefully. She apparently thought the meeting was off to a good start. She glanced over at me with a smile before facing the fae king. "As you've probably already learned, Bryn, this is Odran, king of the fae."

Odran stood up again to his immense and impressive height. The guy was ginormous. I couldn't help gulping with worry because if the need ever arose, I wasn't sure how well I could defend myself against him. And I didn't mean in terms of an overzealous and out of control libido. I still considered everyone in this room my enemy, and as such, the time would probably come when I could or would be physically pitted against one or all of them. If that happened with Odran, I knew I'd have a hell of a fight ahead of me.

"Ah am pleased ta make yer acquaintance, sister ta our queen," he said in a heavy Scottish brogue. Then he just stood there and looked at me expectantly, as if awaiting my own polite greeting in exchange. I just glared at him until he took his seat again.

"This is Trent," Jolie continued with a smile at the much shorter man sitting beside Odran. _He's also pretty much a jerk, so you might want to avoid him,_ she added in her head. Trent immediately stood up, but there was no sign of friendliness in his face. Instead, he gave me a mirror image of the glare I aimed at him.

_Yeah, I picked up on that already,_ I thought back to her. _He's been staring daggers at me since I walked in. And, not only that, but he seems pretty ticked off that things between the two of you didn't work out._

_Really?_ she thought back and then frowned.

Yep, his thoughts ran along the lines of picking up with me where he left off with you only I don't think he'd be as nice about it.

A scowl colored Jolie's face and her eyes narrowed as she settled her gaze on the were. _Don't worry,_ she thought to me. _I won't leave you with him._

_I didn't peg you as the masochistic type,_ I thought back.

"Trent is the leader of the werewolves," Jolie piped up, probably after realizing that owing to our telepathic conversation, the silence in the room was becoming obvious.

Trent studied me for another few moments before sitting down, and not saying a word. Then Jolie faced the man standing next to Trent, the emaciated-looking vampire who stood in the far corner of the room. "This is Varick," she said. "Varick and Sinjin are both leaders of the vampires."

At the announcement that Varick and Sinjin were _both_ leaders of the vampires, I detected a spark of anger emanating from Varick. It flared up and out of him like a red flame before his gaze rested on Sinjin. Sharpening my extrasensory perception, I focused in on the pale vampire, trying to pick up anything else he might unwittingly offer. There was definitely hostility inside him, and even though I couldn't hack into his thoughts, I sensed an undeniable hatred for Sinjin.

"Hmm," I mumbled under my breath as the handsome vampire behind me leaned down, placing his face beside my ear and breathing his cold air into it.

"Consider yourself blessed that your sister assigned me to you," he whispered. "I doubt you would fare so well with Varick."

"I'm not so sure how well _you_ fare with Varick," I whispered back smugly. "From what I can tell, the guy can't stand anything about you." I smiled more broadly as I turned around to face him but the smile faltered on my lips as soon as I gazed into his ice blue eyes. They were absolutely captivating and I forgot myself for a few seconds.

"Cannot stand anything about me?" Sinjin repeated with a grin that said he couldn't care less. "Interesting indeed."

"Yes," I responded quickly, forcing myself to hold his gaze even though I didn't want to. His eyes were jarring, they disrupted my focus which only made me angry with myself. "Can't stand anything about you as in... he hates you..." I piped up, the tone of my voice heavy and heated.

"Hates me?" Sinjin continued, his eyebrows reaching for the ceiling. But somehow I knew he wasn't really surprised by my announcement. He was just, again, playing a game.

"Yes," I answered immediately. "Almost as much as I do." I cocked my head to the side, and finally feeling like I was in control of myself again, I smiled at him. "Guess Varick and I do have something in common, after all."

"How very thought-provoking," Sinjin answered with a broad smile that said he was completely unscathed by any of my comments. His gaze traveled down to my bust and paused there. "Hate is a strong word, Beelzebub."

"Yes it is, Brutus."

I didn't expect Sinjin to laugh, but when he did, I had to admit, the sound pleased me. It was a deep, rich tone, but even better, it seemed completely spontaneous, unpolished and candid, the way a laugh should be. He quieted again and his eyes settled on Varick. "I am reminded of an old Spanish proverb," he started, "envy is thin because it bites, but never eats."

"Why don't you recite that proverb to Varick and we'll see if he's in an eating sort of mood," I retorted as Sinjin just chuckled again.

"And this is Klaasje," Jolie continued, snatching my attention with her persistent introductions. The very pretty vampire with the blue eyes and black hair stepped forward, offering me a sweet smile. Jolie pronounced her name like "Tasha", only with a "Kl" at the beginning.

"Pleased to meet you, Bryn," Klaasje said in her heavy, Texan accent. Her smile and disposition were so genuine, I had a hard time not smiling back. I didn't say anything though but just nodded and suddenly felt like an ass for being rude.

_Rude?_ I scolded myself. _Don't forget you're surrounded by enemies, stupid! There's no such thing as rude here!_

"And I am the prophetess," the woman whose path I'd already had the misfortune of crossing suddenly announced.

"She, who will not be named," I responded, finding it irritating that she kept referring to herself as "the prophetess," as if she didn't have a real name. I heard Sinjin snickering behind me.

"My name is Mercedes Berg," the prophetess announced smugly. She stared me down with a pair of stunningly beautiful green eyes. I sensed a powerful magic behind her glare. Even though I didn't think this woman was any match for Luce, she was still superbly powerful in her own right. That much was obvious.

_Remind me not to upset that one_ , I muttered to my sister in thought. _It seems someone has an over-inflated sense of self importance._

Jolie looked back at me in surprise. Maybe it was because I was attempting to make small talk with her or maybe it was because she thought I had balls to say what I just had about her all-mighty prophetess. _Mercedes is very powerful. It's better to have her on your side, than not. That's for sure._

_Well, no one in this room is on my side,_ I reminded her.

Jolie didn't answer me but, instead, she turned to face Rand. I wasn't sure if she planned to introduce him to me as well. Although he and I had never been formally presented to one another, I'd come into contact with him more than a handful of times so it seemed like introducing him would be a waste of time. Before my sister said anything, however, she was interrupted by a timid knock on the door.

Mercedes approached the door and opened it, revealing a very old woman. "I apologize for my tardiness," the old woman announced in a soft, high-pitched tone. Her gaze settled on Jolie after she smiled at Mercedes.

"I am sure you had a good reason, Mathilda," Jolie replied with a beaming grin that made it apparent she was very happy to see the old woman.

The woman smiled lovingly at Jolie, almost the way a mother would look at her child. When her attention shifted to me, that same loving expression remained in her eyes. It was such a contrast to the suspicious and angry expressions I'd received from almost everyone else in the room, that it threw me for a moment or two.

"Bryn," the woman said. Her voice sounded like church bells ringing or the soft plucking of a harp. The way she said my name instantly put me at ease; although moments later, I was right back on edge again.

_You shouldn't feel comfortable here!_ I railed at myself. _You're an outsider, you don't belong here!_ _You are surrounded by your sworn enemies, stupid!_

The old woman scrutinized me as if she knew me, and the knowing expression in her eyes was very unsettling. "Who are you?" I asked while experiencing incredibly strong feelings of déjà vu. The feelings perplexed me because I'd never seen this woman before.

"This is Mathilda," Jolie answered. "Mathilda is of fae lineage and one of several people responsible for teaching me everything I know." Jolie turned to Rand then and smiled at him affectionately, as if to say he was another person responsible for helping her hone her superior skills. He smiled back at her as he ran his fingers down the side of her cheek while I tried not to gag. I wasn't accustomed to public displays of affection. In our training camps, any sign of outward affection was strictly prohibited and punished.

I focused on the old woman again. She was very old, but strangely enough, very beautiful too. I sensed that the way I saw her wasn't really how she appeared—well, not to everyone anyway. As a sensitive, I had no problem reading people easily—as long as their walls were down, and most of them were. With this woman, however, there was a trace of façade that I couldn't quite put my finger on. I didn't know whether it was a feeling she was sending me, or just an opinion I'd formed on my own. One thing I could see, however, was the enormous amount of magic that flowed through her. It surrounded her in a whitish halo.

Her eyes grasped mine and wouldn't let go. They were faded green in color, but great depths of power emanated from them. Her hair cascaded about her small frame in silver waves that reached all the way down to her knees.

"You are the spitting image of your sister," the old woman said as she reached for my hand. Still feeling awestruck by her, I didn't even flinch when she touched me. Instead, I allowed her to hold my hand between her much smaller ones. Instantly, a feeling of warmth and calm overtook me. "Welcome home, child." She looked at me as if she'd known me my whole life.

"This isn't my home," I said as soon as I remembered myself and my hostile surroundings. I pulled my hand away, but the old woman continued to smile at me, as if I hadn't offended her in the least.

"You have the courage of your mother and the will of your father," she said softly.

At the mention of my parents, a bizarre yearning to know more started to fill me. Neither Jolie nor I ever knew our parents. Jolie was adopted as a baby and raised by a foster family, and I was raised by Luce and my people. Feelings of ache and longing began to billow up inside of me as I thought of the family I'd never known.

_Stop, Bryn,_ I told myself.

"If you wish to know about your parents, I am eager to inform you," the old woman continued.

But I immediately shook my head. _Whatever contrived story this old woman tells you, it's not the truth,_ I reminded myself.

No, the truth could only come from Luce, despite how bitter and hard to accept it might be. Luce had already informed me that my mother was of fae descent, and therefore, a member of the Underworld. In my eyes, my mother had been one of them, one of my enemies. My father, however, was an Elemental.

"I'm ready to return to my room," I said with calm reserve as I faced my sister again, feeling like I couldn't stomach another bald-faced lie from the old woman. All this untrustworthy magic was starting to make me doubt myself.

Jolie nodded at me sadly.

## CHAPTER SIX  
Bryn

"Meeting is adjourned," Jolie announced. I started for the door, wanting simply to retreat into the solitude of my makeshift sleeping quarters so I could close myself off from the world around me, but Jolie's voice stopped me. "Bryn and Sinjin, would you mind remaining behind? There's something I wanted to discuss with both of you."

With a long, deep sigh, I realized my plans to escape had been thwarted, but I waited behind all the same. I sensed Sinjin's presence as he walked up behind me, the coolness of his body enveloping mine even though he didn't so much as touch me. Somehow, Sinjin's coolness didn't bother me though. His body temperature was definitely lower than mine but it wasn't as though he was ice cold to the touch.

Rand steadfastly remained at my sister's side, watching her with loving adoration. Her attention, however, centered on the rest of her council, all now hastily emptying from the room. Odran was the last to exit and closed the door behind him, leaving us to our privacy. Once we had the room to ourselves, Jolie faced Sinjin and me again. "Sinjin," she started with a warm smile.

I stepped away from the vampire, uncomfortable with his nearness. I turned back around to face him and caught him looking at my sister. There was something in Sinjin's eyes that immediately responded to Jolie's smile. It was no more than a tiny flinch in his otherwise unwavering gaze, but it was very telling all the same. Honing in on him, I attempted to discern his feelings, but, of course, only butted headlong into the steel wall of his defenses. He protected himself well—so well that getting into his psyche was like trying to breach a medieval fortress. Even though I failed to access his innermost thoughts and feelings, I could still detect the remnants of his emotions even though he did his best to keep them bottled up inside, hidden safely beyond a defensive bulwark.

I knew Sinjin was fond of my sister; that much was obvious. His feelings of admiration for her surrounded him like a fog. But when partnered with that flinch I'd noticed earlier in his eyes, I could tell that fondness wasn't where his feelings for Jolie ended. No, they went much deeper than that. I continued to study Sinjin: watching the way he eyed Jolie, and how his gaze remained steady and unwavering whenever he stared at her. Meanwhile, I also continued to pick up subtle clues as to his innermost thoughts regarding her. Although I still couldn't receive very much, owing to Sinjin's refined skills at keeping his feelings captive behind the barricade of his overt defenses, a warm feeling suddenly overcame me.

And it was at that moment that I had an epiphany. Jolie was essentially the sun in the abysmal darkness that comprised Sinjin's life.

Yep, there was no doubt about it—Sinjin was in love with my sister.

That piece of news stirred a slight jarring feeling deep inside my gut, something that strangely resembled jealousy. Confused and angry over my initial reaction, I immediately shelved the jealous feelings, hoping to use this weakness of Sinjin's against him. How I would do that, and when the opportunity might present itself, I wasn't sure, but I definitely recognized a chink in Sinjin's armor that begged to be explored and revisited later. I filed this bit of information into the back of my head, to be investigated at another date.

One of the first lessons, and one of the utmost important, that I'd ever learned in my training as an Elemental was to discern any weaknesses in my enemies. And once I identified said weaknesses, I was to exploit them.

I had to smile when I thought that I was well on my way to discovering exactly what made Sinjin tick and using that confidential information to my advantage.

"I would like you to assume responsibility for Bryn as her guardian as of this evening," Jolie addressed Sinjin. He immediately nodded, his eyes still transfixed on hers and unwavering. I watched Rand cover Jolie's right hand with his own, his attention also captured by the vampire. However, whereas Jolie looked at Sinjin with an expression of happiness and sincere friendly love, Rand's eyes were narrowed into a hard expression. Maybe there was more to this triad than I'd previously considered. Honing in on Rand, I accessed my powers of telepathy. I was immediately blasted with heat, as if I'd just walked from an air-conditioned room into a hot Las Vegas summer day.

"Of course, my queen," Sinjin respectfully answered. "I will happily assume my post as of this very evening." The vampire smiled at my sister, but it wasn't a friendly smile. It was laced with sexual innuendo, pompous self-confidence and libidinous thoughts. It was the same expression Sinjin wore whenever he was in my company.

Glancing back at Rand, I had to ignore the anger I felt coming from him because it only clouded his innermost thoughts. Weaving through his self-imposed cloud of resentment, I focused all my concentration on him, attempting to read his emotions. As soon as I became rapt in my efforts, his thoughts completely engulfed me. His anger was commanding him, and he wasn't doing a very good job of hiding anything, really.

_I detest the way Sinjin looks at you_ , Rand said to Jolie through the bond that united them. _You are his queen, but he looks at you more like you were his prey. It is highly presumptuous and insolent._

_Rand, we've been through this,_ she telepathically replied. _Sinjin already knows where I stand where you're concerned._

Yes, but that doesn't mean he doesn't have ulterior motives. Sinjin seeks power, Jolie, and he always has. Despite the 'friendship' you believe you have now with him, a leopard can't change its spots. Sinjin has been and always will be out for himself; although I'm convinced he still harbors passionate feelings for you.

_Don't be silly,_ Jolie answered as she figuratively waved Rand's concern away. _Sinjin knows I'm pregnant with your baby. He knows we're bonded, too; and most importantly, he knows I'm truly, madly and deeply in love with you._

Rand inhaled audibly and smiled with tenderness and love at his mate. She patted him on his knee with the hand that wasn't currently taken beneath his. Tugging my attention away from them, I began pondering the information I'd just uncovered. The candor in Rand's thoughts actually surprised me, since I figured Jolie must have briefed everyone that I could read minds.

_The sooner I can call you my wife, the better,_ Rand continued _. Perhaps our marriage would dissuade the bloody vampire from looking at you as precociously as he does!_

_Rand, it's just the way Sinjin is. I don't believe he knows how to interact with women in any other fashion. It's just his way._ Then she smiled with delight. _And as to the subject of our marriage: Christa is advocating that the four of us have a double wedding._

I wasn't sure who Christa was, but figured I'd probably find out at some point, not that I really cared to. Anyhow...

_Well, perhaps, you can convince her to speed up the date of her nuptials,_ Rand added as he glanced at Jolie and offered her a sexy smile _. I am an impatient man!_

Tuning out of their private conversation, which was venturing into vomit-inducing territory, I considered the nature of Sinjin and Rand's relationship. As far as Rand was concerned, he didn't like Sinjin and certainly didn't trust the vampire. Initially, I found it curious that Rand was so convinced the dapper vampire was only out for himself, but the more I thought about it, the more his opinion immediately made sense to me. In my experience, most vampires were out for themselves. More importantly, Rand was exactly right about Sinjin harboring feelings for my sister because even I knew he absolutely did. Jolie was either hopelessly naïve to deny it, or maybe it was more a case of wishful thinking on her part. Clearly, she cared for the vampire in some fashion, even if she didn't reciprocate his ardor.

Despite the extent of Jolie's feelings for Sinjin, or his for her, one thing I knew was that Sinjin absolutely couldn't be trusted. He was a snake if ever I'd met one. His easy manner and cool, calculating confidence were purely facades. Even though I couldn't penetrate the safeguard of his defenses, I'd already received enough clues to learn that what existed in Sinjin's mind was very different to how he tried to present himself.

Hoping Rand and Jolie's vomit-inducing mental conversation was finally terminated, I concentrated on Rand again. I hoped to glean more clues regarding the impenetrable vampire from Rand, since Sinjin clearly refused to allow me anything. Although I didn't get actual words or images from Rand's mind, I sensed there was a long history between the two of them; and I also deduced that their shared history wasn't a particularly happy one. I was offered no clues regarding the specifics between Sinjin and Rand from Rand's bank of memories, but I definitely felt that Sinjin had to have wronged Rand at some point in the past. That notion came from the deeply embedded anger that flowed rampantly through Rand whenever he thought about the vampire. That anger hinted to a long and difficult former relationship with Sinjin. Whatever had happened between Rand and Sinjin was a mystery; one I definitely intended to solve.

With an inward smile, I realized the creatures of the Underworld weren't quite as much of a united front as I'd previously thought. It seemed as though each faction of creatures was somehow prejudiced against one another and allowed that disharmony to exist even in Jolie's council of advisors. And warring factions from within a kingdom were definitely a weakness, if ever I'd seen one.

_Do you really think you'd actually be able to use all this information against Jolie? Your own sister?_ I asked myself. _If it comes down to it, Bryn, whatever you're learning about her people now could mean the destruction of not only them, but her too!_

_I am fully aware of that,_ I retorted mentally before that irritating voice inside my head decided to pipe up again.

Jolie is your own flesh and blood...

But I had to force those thoughts aside because I knew if Jolie were in my situation, she would do exactly the same thing I had to do. She would devise a way out of her predicament and her plan would, no doubt, include a report of all our comings and goings to her own people. Even though I didn't know how or when I would see my tribe again, my plan remained the same. At the end of the day, the ties that my sister and I had to our own people were much thicker than the blood she and I shared.

My attention centered on my sister and Rand as a wave of melancholy snatched me momentarily. Despite my acknowledgment that Jolie and Rand were my sworn enemies, I had to admit Rand was a good man, even if his convictions were wrong. It was clearly obvious that he loved my sister. Although I didn't know why, I felt a bit grateful to Rand for loving Jolie as much as he did. The feelings didn't make sense to me right away; but after I thought about them longer, I knew that even if Jolie were on the wrong path, in her heart and core, I believed she was a good person. Who knew? Maybe with enough training, we could wash her head of the lies and propaganda that the Underworld had forced her to believe all this time. Maybe there would come a day when Jolie could be one of us, an Elemental. Maybe, for that matter, there would come a day when we could truly be the sisters we were born to be.

Jolie faced me with an expression of concern, as if whatever she had to say wouldn't please me. "With Sinjin now serving as your guardian, Bryn, he must be able to track you in case you should decide to try and escape," she started hesitatingly with a deep exhale. Immediately, I knew where she was going.

"He already drank my blood," I nearly interrupted her, fully aware that the only way for a vampire to track someone was by drinking her blood. Throwing my hands on my hips, I scowled at her. "And that was the first and last time a vampire will ever feed on me," I added.

"Unfortunately for you, beautiful heathen," Sinjin interrupted as he stepped in front of me to make sure he had my attention, or so I assumed. He stared down at me before a pleased smile appeared on his full lips. "Having sampled your blood so long ago, my tracking instincts could be quite impaired... that is, were they put to test."

"I don't give a sh—" I started.

"I'm sorry to have to do this, Bryn," Jolie interrupted. She faced me with a pitiful expression in her big blue eyes. They were exactly the same as my own eyes, an observation which suddenly filled me with ire. It was unfair that my own flesh and blood would subject me to something that clashed against every fiber of my being!

I shook my head at Jolie fiercely, setting my jaw in stubborn defiance. There was no way I would willingly allow this vampire, this revolting creature, to feed on me! Not after promising myself it would never happen again. "You're going to have to come up with some other alternative," I hissed between my clenched teeth. "I will never allow a vampire to drink my blood again."

"You have no other choice," Jolie argued with a heavy sigh, looking defeated. _I don't have another option; don't you see that!?_ she asked me in her mind. _I must protect my people and my kingdom, which means I have to know where you are at any given second! It's not my intention or desire to subject you to any of this, but you give me no choice, Bryn!_

_Then just keep me locked up in my room!_ I snapped back at her.

But she shook her head. _Regardless of whether or not you have a guardian or remain imprisoned, this is a safety precaution I must insist upon. You are a danger to my people, Bryn, and I can't, and won't, jeopardize anyone's safety._

_I don't need your explanations,_ I spat back, knowing I was stuck. I could see Jolie's reasoning; and were I in her position, I would have done exactly the same thing _. Let's just get on with it then,_ I admitted with unconcealed defeat.

_At least allow me to magic you so his bite won't hurt,_ she pleaded with me.

_Absolutely not!_ I replied immediately. I was offended at the very idea of letting Jolie magic me. That would effectively drop all my psychic walls, and thereby allow Sinjin's powers of persuasion to work on me. And I was no dummy when it came to underestimating a vampire's powers of persuasion. Under a vampire's spell, the creature could basically do anything he wanted to do to me; a horrifying thought if ever I'd had one! _There is no way in hell I would willingly subject myself to whatever glamour Sinjin intends to try and work on me,_ I continued and adamantly shook my head. _Who the hell knows what he'd do to me?_

_Sinjin is a gentleman,_ Jolie argued. I simply raised my brows and frowned at her in an expression that conveyed disbelief and then some. _He would never do anything to you that he didn't think you wanted done._

_Really?_ I demanded. _I never wanted him to drink my blood the first time around._

_Well, aside from that, anyway,_ she conceded _._

But I refused to have any of it. _No. I'll suffer my fate just like the warrior I was trained to be._

_Then don't be surprised when it hurts,_ Jolie warned me angrily.

I shook my head again, crossing my arms over my chest just to let her know how serious I stood on this point. _I don't care. I would rather be in control of myself as well as my emotions. It's how I was raised. Pain doesn't frighten me._

Jolie didn't say anything more; she simply looked past me to Sinjin, who stood behind me. She inclined her head in a quick nod before I heard the sound of his chuckle. It was a deep, low rumble that was as sexy as it was intimidating.

"I shall very much look forward to this, my tasty, little morsel," he whispered softly, the comment clearly for my ears only.

"Sinjin," Jolie interrupted, her tone of voice sounding suddenly stricken. "Please go easy on her."

"Of course, my queen, of course," the vampire replied at the same time that I felt his fingers around my throat. He pulled my head to the side to expose my neck. I struggled in vain against him, becoming livid that he would actually attempt to bite my neck.

"Now, now, my little minx," he said with a hiss. "Do not resist me. Have you so soon forgotten what I told you last time we found ourselves in this exact situation?"

He was referring to the time when he warned me not to struggle against him because fighting him only heightened his excitement. But I didn't care. I continued to struggle, finding it increasingly difficult to free myself from his iron manacle grip. "I never allowed you my throat, you bastard," I seethed in response. I thrust my wrist in front of his face when it became obvious he didn't intend to release his hold on my neck anytime soon. "You can drink from me here."

"I rather prefer the intimacy of your supple neck, Bête Noire," he whispered into my ear as he used his index finger to trace the length of my neck and paused just above my carotid artery.

"Sinjin," Jolie exclaimed, shaking her head as her eyebrows furrowed in protest. "Her wrist!"

With a pouty face, the vampire dropped his hold on my neck and, raised my wrist to the level of his eyes, which he fastened on mine. He ran his nose across my skin as he inhaled deeply. Glancing up at me, his aqua eyes seemed to sparkle as they grew an even brighter shade of blue.

"Are you a witch, little vixen?" he asked me.

"No, I'm not, but I'm close enough to one that your inept attempts of persuasion won't work on me," I answered, my throat tightly constricted.

Sinjin glanced from Jolie to Rand with interest. "May I ask, have either of you magicked her to not feel my bite?"

"I tried to convince her to do it, but she refused," Jolie answered with a sigh. She looked at me quickly as if to urge me to reconsider.

"My mind is already made up," I replied stonily.

"Bryn," Rand began, in a serious tone, but his expression softened once his gaze moved from Sinjin to me. "Sinjin's bite will be..."

"I know!" I interrupted. "I'm not afraid of the pain! I've already discussed this subject at length with my sister and I refuse to discuss it with anyone else." Then I glared at Sinjin again and took a deep breath, expelling it just as quickly. "All life is suffering," I quoted Buddha loftily, while raising my brows in an expression that told him to get on with it.

"How apt and true," the vampire agreed with his trademark smirk. Then he raised my wrist to his lips. His emergent fangs appeared extremely long and sharply pointed in the low light of the room. "Bon appétit," he remarked with a lascivious smile.

"Jolie, I prefer that you don't watch this," Rand said as he stood up and reached for her hand, attempting to lead her out of the room. "This isn't a good idea, and we need to take your condition into account."

"I'm not leaving," she said firmly while shaking her head. "The least I can do now is suffer through this with my sister."

With no time or option to respond, I felt Sinjin's teeth sinking into my flesh. The pain was acute and immediate and I fought to hold myself in place.

_Ignore the pain, Bryn!_ I chided myself. _Brave the pain and ignore it!_

Sinjin closed his eyes when he bit down on me, but as soon as he pulled his fangs away, and my blood started to pump into his mouth, he opened them again and stared at me. His eyes seemed to be aflame as he lapped up my blood before swallowing it with a feverish passion.

I narrowed my eyes, and told myself not to flinch, or reveal in any way, shape or form that his bite and subsequent draining of my blood really hurt. I wouldn't allow him the luxury of knowing he could cause me so much discomfort. Instead, I held my wrist out to him steadfast and true, concentrating my attention solely on him, and refusing to flinch even slightly.

_First and foremost, you are strictly a warrior. Pain does not exist, and you feel nothing,_ I told myself. _I will not cower before or submit to this lowly creature._

Sinjin continued staring at me and I bravely held his gaze, refusing to allow my eyes to drop. Gritting my teeth, I even managed to smile at him, to prove he couldn't beat me. If I could smile in the face of such intense pain, I knew I could do anything. Sinjin narrowed his eyes and studied me, as if he were trying to assess my level of discomfort.

"Mastering others is strength. Mastering yourself is true power," I quoted Lao Tzu stoically with a tight jaw. Then, cocking my head to the side, I lifted my eyebrows and forced out a smile that told the vampire he hadn't bested me.

Not by a long shot.

## CHAPTER SEVEN  
Bryn

There was a momentary glimpse of surprise in Sinjin's eyes before a smile of amusement overtook his lips. A second or so later, he withdrew from my wrist and licked the remnants of my blood from his mouth. With his eyes narrowed on me and his fangs extended, he appeared intimidating by anyone's account. But, even worse, he was sexy.

_God, Bryn, really?_ I berated myself. _This asshole just fed on you, causing you a huge amount of pain, and you're thinking he's sexy? Really?!_

I inwardly shook my head in disgust at myself. _I must be losing my mind. Big time._

Even though I tried not to notice that Sinjin was an incredibly attractive man, the debate over whether or not he was sexy was moot. He was the epitome of sexy and there was no denying that. No matter how hard I tried. But, the fact that he was a complete and total bastard as well seemed to balance out his more estimable attributes.

We both watched a trickle of blood trailing from each of Sinjin's fang marks on my wrist, as they coursed their way down my arm. I immediately focused on the two gaping holes and imagined them surrounded by a white, healing light. My wrist felt warm beneath my intent gaze, which meant it was working—I was healing myself. I watched as the holes in my flesh began knitting themselves back together. Another few seconds, and my wounds were just a thing of the past.

"Impressive," Sinjin commented with a devil's smile as he looked down at me from his imposing height. I wasn't sure if it was just a trick of my eyes, but he appeared revived somehow. His cheeks seemed to have a certain healthy rosiness to them, which they hadn't possessed before. If I hadn't known better, I might have thought my blood was somehow invigorating him. But I knew enough of vampires to know that blood didn't affect them in the same way that nutritious food did for humans. Blood was simply a means to an end for a vampire: pure sustenance and nothing more. And all types of blood had exactly the same effect for them—it wasn't like one type was better than another.

Why then, did it seem like my blood was having some sort of reaction in Sinjin? Not only was there more color in his skin, which, even now, was continuing to build, but his eyes also seemed a brighter shade of light blue. Or maybe I was just imagining all of it...

"Are you all right, Bryn?" Jolie asked, facing me with a concerned look in her eyes.

"I'm fine," I snapped in response, not appreciating anyone's pity. I wasn't used to seeing sympathy in other people's eyes, and didn't want anyone to start that crap now. I was strong and capable. There was no reason for anyone to feel sorry for me.

"Sinjin, how long will her blood last inside you for... tracking purposes?" Jolie continued. She was now facing the bastard of a vampire who was still looking at me like I was a Hershey's kiss and he was on his period.

"Perhaps a fortnight," Sinjin replied, his eyes still riveted on mine, narrowing on me with an expression of curiosity. Yes, Sinjin looked surprised. And I didn't imagine surprise was something that happened to him very often. Meeting his gaze, I tried to read him, and breach that wall of defense again; but just as before, I was unsuccessful. However, I managed to pick up the tiniest afterthought from him. It was more like the whisper of a feeling. And that feeling, just as I'd discerned in his gaze, was surprise. As to why he was surprised, I had no clue.

"Two weeks?" Jolie repeated, breaking my concentration.

"Yes," Sinjin answered, never pulling his attention from me. "At that time, necessity dictates my feeding from you again, my fierce, little pet."

I didn't say anything as I took a deep breath, despising the idea that Sinjin would feed on me again in the future, and most likely, every two weeks from here on out. It just heightened my need to escape my imprisonment. I still couldn't understand why I hadn't heard a peep from Luce. Even though I tried to reassure myself that whatever was or wasn't happening was all part of his grand plan, it really didn't lessen my worry or anxiety. Was it possible that I had inadvertently disappointed Luce in some way for which my punishment was abandonment? Had I been the only one left on the battlefield because he no longer considered me one of his people? The thoughts were too painful for me to bear, so I pushed them aside, focusing instead on my present predicament.

"Are we all done now?" I asked my sister haughtily, throwing my hands on my hips as I glared at her.

"Yes," she answered in a small voice. I could tell by her ashen countenance that watching Sinjin feeding on me had probably hurt her more than it had me. _And, again, I'm sorry I had to put you through this, Bryn,_ she added in thought. _I hope you believe me when I say I never wanted to hurt you._

_Don't be sorry,_ I replied, unable to stomach the sincere look of pity I detected in her eyes. _Being sorry doesn't do either of us any good. The situation is what it is._

Jolie just nodded but didn't say anything more. Figuring her silence was my cue, I started for the door, the vampire at my heels. "So is he going to be my shadow all night or what?" I asked, looking back at Jolie while spearing Sinjin with a harsh glare.

Jolie nodded, but sighed, as if she realized this situation was a touchy one at best. "Sinjin, would you mind moving from the main house to the other guest room, the one next to Bryn's?" she asked.

"He's _moving in_ with me?" I demanded, my tone of voice revealing my displeasure. I shook my head against the thought.

"He's your guardian," Jolie responded, her jaw tightly clenched. I sensed Rand's jubilant feelings at hearing the vampire was moving out of Kinloch Kirk and in with me. Well, at least someone liked this plan, because I, for one, did not.

Sinjin nodded at my sister, but only after giving me a broad grin that said he'd won. I felt my hands fisting at my sides, but I held my tongue. "Your wish is my command, my queen," he said.

Jolie smiled at him gratefully. "I will arrange to have your things delivered this evening. If that's all right?"

"Yes," he responded before he looked at me again with a patronizing expression on his face. "What shall we plan for our first evening together, my little villain? Perhaps a pajama party? A movie night? Shall I provide the popcorn?"

I frowned at him, doing my best to keep my temper in check. The situation _was_ what it was, so it did no good for me to whine about it. No, I would take my punishment in stride and I wouldn't encourage Sinjin. "I'd rather be locked up in my room and allotted my privacy this evening," I answered stonily.

I reached for the handle of the door, but Sinjin's hand on mine stopped me. His touch sent shivers down my arm, shivers which lodged in my stomach and made me feel strangely breathless. I had a feeling the shivers didn't have a whole hell of a lot to do with his low body temperature either. Although I hated admitting it, there was something about Sinjin that just... did something to me. However, I refused to allow myself more time to ponder the subject to figure out just what that something was. Instead, I chalked my bizarre feelings toward the vampire up to my training as a warrior. Because the focus of my entire life was on defending my tribe, I hadn't exactly had much experience with the opposite sex. Well, if I wanted to be perfectly honest, I hadn't had any experience at all. Instead, I'd spent all of my time on much more important pursuits, such as mastering defensive strategies, combat training and the like. I'd always been instructed that dalliances with the opposite sex were not something I, as a warrior, should have been concerned with. And I'd followed this sound advice wholeheartedly.

I'd never so much as kissed a man.

"Allow me," the vampire said with a debonair and practiced smile as he opened the door and I stepped outside into the evening darkness.

"Aren't you going to magic me blind?" I called out to my sister, after it occurred to me that I could see everything. Not getting any answer, I turned all the way around and found Jolie still sitting next to Rand, but neither of them made any motion to move. Instead, they just gazed at each other, each of them smiling about something.

"Um, hello!" I interrupted, not in the mood to eavesdrop on them again. It was way too gross.

"No," Jolie answered quickly while clearing her throat as if she were suddenly uncomfortable. Well, good thing, because seeing the two of them ogling each other made me way beyond uncomfortable. "I don't have to hide anything from you. Things are different now."

_Jolie, is that the best idea?_ Rand asked her immediately.

_Sinjin can track her anywhere,_ Jolie answered _. I'm not worried._

By the look on Rand's face, I could tell that he still was. But it wasn't my affair and if the truth be told, I was too tired to think any more about it. There was definitely something to be said for how tired one became after being drained by a parasite. I could only hope I'd sleep better tonight than I had in the past few nights. Glancing up at Sinjin, I held my arm out in front of me, indicating that he should lead the way back to the guesthouse. "I have no idea where I'm going," I explained.

"Of course," he replied, reaching for my hand and starting forward. His touch wasn't quite as cold as it usually was.

"Is that really necessary?" I asked, referring to my hand, which he clutched in his much larger one. "I am capable of following you without you having to cling onto me, you know?"

"Yes, of course, you are," Sinjin answered as he continued forward, still holding my hand and not offering me any other explanations. We walked along the cobbled footpath, which was exceptionally well lit by the moonlight above us. I could hear the sound of waves crashing against the rocks below and was suddenly overcome with the thought of how peaceful the sound of the restless sea was. Before I knew it, we'd reached the guesthouse, the place where I'd been living since Jolie first brought me here.

"After you, madam," Sinjin said as he opened the front door and I walked in. Immediately, the two werewolf guards stood at attention, looking first at me and then at Sinjin, their expressions obviously confused.

"At ease, my furry comrades," Sinjin announced to them with a polished smile.

They both grumbled to each other about "bastard vampires." I could only concur...

"I am here to inform you that you have both been relieved of your commands," Sinjin continued.

"Relieved of our commands?" the taller guard repeated in a thick, East Coast accent. He was maybe five foot ten, but broad and stout. Although balding on top, he had a thick beard on his face.

"Is the queen unhappy wif us?" the other one asked. He was taller and somewhat narrower than his counterpart, but also broad enough in his own right. While he sported a thick head of hair, he also had a thick neck. And based on the myriad conversations I'd overheard between the two of them, I considered them both "thick" in general.

Sinjin shook his head. "No, no, dear sir, nothing as complicated as that. The queen merely recognizes the advantage of delegating the care of her dear sister to one of supreme strength and speed, not to mention a rapier wit."

Both of the guards stared at him blankly while I rolled my eyes and shook my head. "You forgot to add your exaggerated sense of self-importance, your narcissism and the fact that you live in a surreality which is completely architected by yourself."

Sinjin looked back at me and smirked broadly, as if he enjoyed nothing more than engaging in such repartee. "Yes, you are correct, Bête Noire, some of my attributes do occasionally slip my mind."

"I dunno what's goin' on here," the shorter of the guards interrupted, glaring at us both in turn. "You sayin' the queen is relievin' us of our posts?"

Sinjin faced the overweight and balding man as he nodded impatiently. "Yes, my dear sir, your ability to comprehend is quite surprising." Then he faced the other guard. "Yes, you both are being relieved of your positions as guards to the queen's ward; which means you are free to scurry off into the forest to hunt small woodland creatures, chase your tails, bite at fleas or do whatever else it is that strikes your fancies."

I couldn't help the laugh that escaped from my mouth, but I silenced myself just as quickly, feeling completely irritated for losing my cool. Laughter could and would only encourage the vampire, and that wasn't a good idea. Not when I wanted nothing more than to get rid of him.

"Whatever, Sinclair," the larger of the two weres replied as he started for the door with his friend right behind him. "You think you're soooo much better than everybody else, but someday, you're gonna git yourself a rude awakenin."

"Perhaps; perhaps not," Sinjin responded, apparently unperturbed by the man. Before they both walked out, Sinjin added, "Au revoir, my much esteemed colleagues, au revoir." The weres continued grumbling, presumably about Sinjin, but when the vampire closed the door, their voices were lost to the wind.

"Your 'much esteemed colleagues'?" I asked. "Really?" I raised my eyebrows as I faced Sinjin and shook my head. "I'm surprised no one's attempted to stake you in your bed yet."

"Perhaps, it is just a matter of time."

I cocked my head to the side and nodded. "We should only be so lucky."

Sinjin chuckled and faced me with a smile in his eyes, which soon vanished from his lips. "Perhaps I was too hard on the dear pups?" he asked.

"Perhaps you're just too impressed with yourself?" I snapped before starting toward my bedroom. I'd had enough of Sinjin for one evening. Or possibly ten.

"Perhaps," he responded as he followed me down the hall, his footfalls making no sound at all. He paused at the threshold of my bedroom. "Am I to understand then, that you prefer to be locked in your bedchamber all evening?" he inquired and I could tell he was disappointed at the idea.

"Yes," I answered immediately, enjoying his displeasure with the arrangement. It was a small victory, but at the rate I was going, I would cherish any victory I could get.

"Very well," he replied as he unlocked my door and pushed it open for me. "I shall attempt to keep myself otherwise occupied."

"Good luck," I responded with little interest. Stepping inside my room, I turned around and reached for the doorknob, intending to close the door behind me, but Sinjin stuck his foot between the door and the jamb.

"I do wish you had allowed me to glamour you earlier, my little heathen," he announced.

"Why's that?" I answered, immediately regretting the question as soon as I asked it. Encouraging him would only prolong this Ping-Pong of a conversation that I wanted nothing more to do with.

Sinjin shrugged as if the answer were an obvious one. "I should have liked to see your eyes glazing over with passion, and hear the breath catching in your throat as one orgasm after another seized your lovely body," he finished. He made a point to take me in from head to toe, while his gaze lingered on my breasts, as usual. I realized his response was meant to jostle me, or take me by surprise and make me uncomfortable. I was finally beginning to understand how Sinjin worked.

But instead of becoming shocked, I simply frowned at him. "That's the best you can do?" I asked, shaking my head. Then I yawned again. "You're losing your touch, Sinclair." He didn't answer so I continued, while yawning widely again. "And on that note, I'll say good night."

For the first time in our acquaintance, the vampire was speechless.

***  
Sinjin

I admit being none too pleased when Jolie first assigned me to be her sister's night time guardian. Although it gave me greater access to the tempest and all of the potential delights she promised, I had to consider, what about my queen? No one could protect her as well as I, her own Sinjin. Surely she realized that too? Furthermore, I was long accustomed to her close proximity at all times, and free to gaze upon her and bask in the sunshine of her mere presence.

Of course, long ago I had to resign myself to the undeniable fact that she would never be mine. For some bizarre and unfathomable reason, she preferred the pathetic warlock as her mate. Yes, there was a time when such information bothered me no end. I had quite recovered from it now. Regardless, it continued to remain a sheer joy to be near her.

But then something happened that made it all worthwhile, something I never anticipated. My queen decreed that I should savor the hemoglobin of her unfriendly sister again so I could track her if she attempted to escape. I could hardly believe my luck! I actually received the royal seal of approval to taste that most rare elixir! It was as though all my Christmases arrived at once.

I was not surprised that my little hellion refused to allow me to bite her neck. How sweet it was to contemplate the act, all the same. I longed to sweep back that honey mass of hair and expose her erotic, white throat. Dashing my hopes, the little imp offered me her wrist instead and I took it, abandoning my preference.

Vampires cannot be choosers at all times though, I suppose. And, I must admit, as soon as her blood swirled over my tongue, I was transported. It mattered not whether my elation came from her dainty wrist or her supple neck.

With regard to the moment when I had first sampled her, I thought I had simply only imagined the delights her blood had offered. It was a moment shrouded in surprise and wonder, one that will continue to occupy my mind. I found it as perplexing then as I do now. Why did the tempest allow me to feed upon her? Had it truly been so I could live for her dear sister's sake? Or had there been more to it? Had she yearned for the bite of a vampire? It was a question to which I supposed I might never learn an answer.

Regardless, I believed the effects I experienced that day were simply due to the unfortunate fact that I was so close to death. And since then? I had looked forward to once again tasting her sweet nectar. I longed for the sublime sweetness I remembered of the shrew's blood.

Now, that precious moment was upon me! The experience was truly breathtaking! A whole gamut of unexpected sensations flooded my being in uniquely remarkable ways. As her life's essence entered my body, her radiant warmth infused me totally. It seemed as though her blood became my blood, and the cells from both our bloods mingled into an ultimately divine creation.

I was tingling all over, especially in my face and extremities. Nothing like this ever happened to me before in almost six hundred years of my existence as a vampire. , What _was it about this woman?_ _Why did her blood imbue my tongue with an unparalleled, superb flavor?_

Not once did she cry out in pain! Not a single bloody time! Not when my incisors pierced her alabaster skin, nor when I drained the life blood from her arm. A rare creature indeed. I found I wanted so much more from her. Her blood, her company, and... her. She made me feel so (and this thought made me laugh out loud) _alive._ Good Lord! I felt alive! As though I could burst into a song and dance right here, braving the sun's cruel rays and laughing at its resplendence.

But I was not ready to let my defenses down yet. I could not let the little shrew venture beyond the walls of my own inner fortress. I had already experienced her efforts to penetrate the citadel of my thoughts, and on more than one occasion. She was a pesky and trying creature, to be sure. Furthermore, if anyone were to do any penetrating, it would undoubtedly be me.

At the thought of penetrating the difficult woman, my crotch began tightening and I suddenly yearned to slake my unrelenting thirst in the most carnal of ways. But alas, that option was not readily available to me... not yet.

And I could not forfeit the real possibility that the little imp still posed a danger to my queen. Blood was thicker than water but... mmm... blood... her blood.

Pull yourself together, Sinjin!

Pity that she had to retire so early and sequester herself into her bedroom such as she did. Still, I supposed she must have felt rather... drained. I excused myself for the bad pun. I was bored. Just bored. I wanted to play. Perhaps if I managed to make enough noise, she would wake up and join me...

***  
Bryn

A few hours later, I lay on my back in my bed, staring up at the ceiling, and wishing I didn't suffer from insomnia. My sleeplessness wasn't helped by the constant sounds that came from the rest of the guesthouse, courtesy of Sinjin. First it was the television, which was so loud, I could have mistaken my vampire roommate for an eighty-year-old deaf woman. Next were his incessant footsteps on the hardwood floors. And on this subject, I knew he was being loud deliberately because he was usually as light as a cat on his feet.

Groaning, I pushed myself out of bed and plodded to the chair nearest the bed where I'd draped the pile of clothing Sinjin purchased for me. I grabbed a pair of black workout pants, a sports bra and a hoodie sweatshirt. Because I didn't possess any pajamas, I'd slept naked, which made getting dressed again a little bit faster. I pulled my yoga pants up my legs and threw the sports bra over my head. I had to wrestle my breasts into it because they were a bit too large for the bra, but I managed. Then I pulled the sweatshirt over my head and started for the bedroom door. Even though I figured it would be for naught, I tried the doorknob anyway. I couldn't deny my surprise when I found it unlocked. Hmm, so apparently Sinjin wasn't exactly careful when it came to ensuring his prisoner was... imprisoned. Opening the door, I stepped into the hallway. "Okay, I give up! You win!" I called out.

"What have I won, little tempest?" Sinjin inquired from where he was sitting on the couch in the living room. I heard the pop of the television being turned off. Moments later, he stood before me, wearing a big grin.

"I can't sleep," I complained with a frown. "Which I'm sure has been your intention since I went to bed."

Sinjin shrugged. "While I pity all your sheep that, unfortunately, remain uncounted, I must admit that I find it difficult to keep myself amused."

I shook my head and sighed. "A vampire with ADD, this is classic."

Sinjin didn't respond, but instead took stock of me in his customary fashion. He started at my head, pausing for a long moment on my bust before glancing down to my legs and coming back up again. "I must compliment you again on how well you fill out the attire I procured for you," he said at last.

"Thanks, I guess," I grunted.

Sinjin chuckled. "Perhaps it should be I who is thanking you," he remarked as a libidinous smile curved his mouth and he looked me up and down again. "And the rear side of you?"

"I'm not showing you my ass," I spat out at him. "And I wasn't thanking you for the clothes either," I continued, throwing my hands on my hips.

"Interesting. Then what were you thanking me for?" he inquired, his eyes narrowing as he studied me with a smirk.

I paused for a few seconds because I wasn't sure what it was that I'd been thanking him for. "I was, uh, merely saying thanks for your compliment about how I filled out this outfit," I said at last, going for the first idea that occurred to me.

"Well, you are quite welcome, my beautiful little heathen," Sinjin responded. "Had I known you enjoyed compliments so much, I would have showered more upon you."

"No," I said abruptly. "I don't enjoy compliments...I mean, I don't care about them," I corrected myself, feeling frustration burning me. "The truth is that I really don't care what you think or don't think about me."

"Oh, rest assured that I _do_ think about you, my little fury. Quite often, as a matter of fact," Sinjin chuckled as he clapped his hands together. "Well, now that we have that little subject all cleared up, perhaps we should move on to the next one."

"Which is?"

He didn't reply, but simply held up his long index finger, indicating that I should stay where I was. He, meanwhile, disappeared into the bedroom, which was beside mine. He returned within moments, holding my dagger that I always kept strapped to my thigh. He extended his arm with the dagger in his hand, but I didn't reach for it right away.

"You're giving me my weapon back?" I asked, frowning as I wondered if this was some sort of test, or worse, a trick.

"I am returning your dagger to you for the immediate future," Sinjin replied as he pushed his hand farther into my face, insisting that I should take the thing.

I narrowed my eyes on him, but reached for the dagger all the same. Once I felt the cold, hard metal in my hand, I wrapped my fingers around the hilt of the blade and pulled it away from him. I held it, with the blade pointing downward as I looked up at Sinjin again. "Why are you returning it to me?"

He smiled and his eyes seemed to glow white in his face. He looked like the devil, come to riddle my soul away. "I was reminded of a conversation you and I had earlier, little imp, in which you complained that it was unfair of me to spar with you when you were unarmed."

I swallowed hard as I realized what his intentions were. "So you're expecting me to fight you?" I asked, to which he nodded. "Now?"

"Is that not obvious?"

I studied him for another few seconds to discern if he were being completely serious. Then, once I realized he was, I decided I was game. Knowing I wouldn't do well trying to fight in my sweatshirt, I pulled it over my head and walked into the center of the living room, draping it over the side of the couch. "We'll have more room out here," I said as I eyed my surroundings. We still wouldn't have much space, but it was the biggest room in the house.

"Very good," Sinjin responded.

I rotated the dagger in my palm and slowly brought it up into fighting position. I spread my feet so they were shoulder-width apart and slightly bent my knees. "Don't get mad at me if I kill you," I said with a sarcastic smile.

Sinjin chuckled. "Go for the kill, my little assassin, go straight for the kill."

With that, he simply disappeared in front of me. I closed my eyes for a split second as I tried to detect him on the air. When vampires materialized or dematerialized, there was always a slight but detectable current that disrupted the otherwise stillness of the air. Feeling it, I spun around on the ball of my left foot and opened my eyes as I jumped backwards about a foot. Sinjin appeared in a split second, right in the exact place I'd just been occupying. "Not bad, princess, not bad," he said with a licentious smile.

Taking a few steps back, and keeping my feet at shoulder-width distance, I didn't respond. Instead, I just watched him. I watched his body, and how his movements were so fluid, he almost seemed to be one with the air. I was sizing him up, trying to judge how best to approach him. When it came to dagger fighting, speed was of the utmost essence. I had to get my weapon in and out as quickly as possible, so it was imperative that I devise some sort of plan. If the truth be told, the fight was already stacked against me, owing to Sinjin's superior height, but so was life. All my attacks on Sinjin had to be below shoulder height, which was just as well, since his most sensitive area would be his heart...

"You are very observant," Sinjin said with a nod of his head as if he approved of my approach. "Any good combatant must first take the time to determine her enemy's strength."

I didn't answer because my focus was entirely on him. Sinjin was a master vampire, which meant he was the strongest of the vampires. His speed, strength and agility would be no joke. He would be a lethal opponent in a true fight. And that thought exhilarated me because there was nothing I enjoyed more than a bout that challenged all of my training and skills.

Sinjin struck out with his right hand, but I knew he was simply testing me. I didn't duck out of the way, but merely stepped back. The first rule in dagger fighting was never to duck because you'd most likely get a knife in your face. It was always best to maintain an upright posture.

Deciding in another split second to go for the high guard position, I held the dagger in my right hand, up high and forward in the air, with my left hand held back, at medium height. I decided to go for the feint, a move to trick the vampire. It was one of my best defenses, and I could only hope Sinjin would fall for it.

I brought the blade down to Sinjin's left side, pretending to go for his obliques, but at the last second, I turned the blade and brought it to the right, intending to cut across his stomach. The vampire leapt backward in a split second and disappeared into the air. I closed my eyes, detecting him right behind me. I opened my eyes before wheeling around, and thrust the dagger out directly in front of me. It was another feint. As soon as Sinjin appeared again, he started to reach for my dagger. I grabbed his right wrist with my left hand and slammed it as far to my left as I could. At the same time, I struck out with my right hand, in which I still held my blade. I managed to cut him across his stomach just as he jumped back.

He released himself from my hold and stood about six feet or so away from me. He briefly glanced down at the remains of his expensive, black, button-up shirt. There was a sizable slit in it that was maybe five inches long. He stared at me, and for a split second, I was afraid he might be furious not only because I'd destroyed his shirt, but also because he'd underestimated me. Sometimes men didn't respond well to women who bested them. But, in contrast to my worries, Sinjin simply grinned at me.

"Very good, my little heathen. I am much impressed." Then he started to unbutton the first few buttons of his shirt, and when the opening was large enough to fit over his head, he pulled the shirt off and tossed it on the floor.

My breath caught in my throat as I inadvertently stared at his naked chest. The slice I'd made in his stomach was already healing, although a few drops of crimson blood stained his otherwise tan skin. His muscles were clearly defined and he was a true vision to behold. His pectorals were large mounds in contrast to the flatness of his belly and the gentle slope of his abs. His biceps, traps and shoulders were well rounded and showed sinuous muscles. But the light dusting of black hair that started beneath his belly button and led into his pants was what I couldn't seem to keep my eyes from staring at.

He disappeared from sight, and a second or so later, I realized my mistake. I tried to listen for him on the air, but was too late. As soon as I heard him, he was already directly behind me with his arm wrapped around my neck.

"Release it," he said in a tight voice, referring to my dagger, which I still clasped in my hand. When I didn't make any move, he tightened his arm around my neck and I sensed he might suffocate me until I did his bidding. I immediately dropped the dagger and it clanked on the ground. Sinjin loosened his hold around my neck, but made no motion to release me. Instead, he chuckled. "You surprise me, little tempest."

"Why?" I barked out at him, irritated that I'd allowed him to compromise me like this.

"You fell for the oldest trick in the book."

"Which is?"

"Using your sexual interest in me to my own advantage," the vampire smugly replied.

"What?" I repeated, mortified and shocked all at the same time. "That's completely absurd! I have no sexual interest in you!" I cleared my throat. "I have _no_ interest in you!"

He chuckled again and pulled me as close to him as possible. The coolness of his skin felt delicious against the burning of mine. "I removed my shirt and you lost your focus. Whether you choose to admit it to yourself or not, you are most definitely drawn to me."

"That's completely," I started.

"Perhaps it is more apropos to say your lady parts are most definitely drawn to me," he interrupted.

"That's ridiculous," I spat out, although the argument sounded weak even to my own ears. It was more than obvious that that was exactly what had happened. Sinjin took his shirt off and I basically surrendered the fight to him.

"That settles the score at one for the vampire, and zero for the little hellion," Sinjin whispered into my ear.

***  
Sinjin

Ha! It worked.

I must admit the woman was a true warrior. So magnificent. When I returned her dagger, she acted as if I restored a missing limb. The look on her face when she held it again was nothing less than sensual. Or perhaps that was just me projecting my own thoughts?

I instinctively sensed that nothing would please her more than to fight me, and I congratulated myself for my infallible powers of perception. Turned out to also be an excellent way to take her blouse off. I confess how much I enjoyed seeing her breasts jiggle as she moved, like two delicious _blancmanges_. Oh, my, I could simply devour both of them!

I immediately saw how much the fighting inflamed her. It took her to a new level of alertness, much as she carried me to a new level of awareness when I drank from her. I suppose I considered the return of her dagger a type of reward. Of course, I expected her to try to make the most of this excellent opportunity and kill me. I would not have expected anything less from my most beautiful assassin. But I discovered her Achilles heel and, by the gods, I exploited it. What fun I had in the process! She was not the first female to succumb to my irresistible charm and would most certainly not be the last.

I availed myself of the opportunity to evaluate her strengths as a warrior. They were legendary, as it turned out. She was a worthy and potentially lethal opponent. It was always nice to know where one stood.

Know thine enemy.

I certainly intended to do so.

## CHAPTER EIGHT  
Bryn

"Mah maternal grandmother came from the oldest an' noblest line o' the fae," Odran continued narrating an overly long and tedious story, revolving around the particulars of his family and its fae ancestry. "Och aye, mah grandmother could trace her lineage all the way ta Aimil an' Beileag," he finished before facing me expectantly.

"Who?" I asked, even though I actually couldn't have cared less.

"Aimil an' Beileag," Odran repeated, as if that were answer enough. Then, apparently realizing I wasn't up on fae history, he added: "They were the original male an' female o' fae bluid. They are the founders o' the fae."

"Why are you telling me this?" I asked with a sigh. His incessantly long, historical account about random people and places failed to interest me in the least.

He stopped ambling forward and turned to glare at me before crossing both of his monstrous arms over his enormous chest. The sunlight reflected the strands of his golden mane of hair and almost made it glow, like a halo. "Ye share mah bluid, sista ta the queen," he explained with narrowed eyes and a tightened jaw. "As yer veins poomp fae bluid, Ah thought ye should learn 'bout yer kinfolk, an' where ye come from."

"My father wasn't fae," I argued immediately. I hated the idea that the fae, residents of the Underworld, had any claim to me whatsoever. After enduring a hell of a time just accepting that my mother was of fae heritage, and I was tainted with _their_ blood, I couldn't reconcile the truth. Instead, I chose to focus on my father who was one of my own tribe. "My father was an Elemental, and one of _my_ people."

"Aye, boot ye also cannae neglect that side o' ya 'twas provided by yer mother," Odran insisted with his left eyebrow keenly arched.

"I can neglect that side of me if I choose to," I answered stubbornly, holding my chin up higher as I crossed my arms against my chest and mirrored the expression he was currently giving me. "As far as I'm concerned, that side of me is dead; just as dead as my mother is."

Odran didn't respond right away, but scrutinized me in a detached sort of way. "Ye are a difficult one, lass, Ah will say that mooch fer ya," he said finally. With a sigh, he dropped his arms from across his chest and rubbed the back of his neck as if he were frustrated with the conversation, or maybe, with me. Probably with both.

"Well, I never asked for that history lesson to begin with," I rebutted. Shaking my head, I stifled a yawn, and mentally made a note to try to get some more sleep at some point. It had become well beyond apparent that Sinjin didn't like the idea of keeping himself company at night. That meant the only time I could sleep was during the day. And on that subject, it wouldn't have surprised me in the least to find that Odran suffered from ADD just as much as the vampire did.

But, as to sleeping or not, the subject was basically moot because I had other plans and sleeping didn't figure into them. No, my plans centered around first getting the hell out of Kinloch Kirk and, more specifically, out of Scotland. I was long overdue to get back to my own people; and I was tired of waiting around, wondering whether or not Luce would make contact with me. I was also tired of wondering if I'd done something wrong that might account for his protracted silence. Now I intended to take things into my own hands and be responsible for my own destiny. The time for waiting and procrastinating was over. Now was the time for action.

I'd been formulating a plan in my mind ever since Sinjin had retired earlier this morning and handed over his post to Odran. Unfortunately for Sinjin, he had to play the part of the sacrificial lamb when it came to my escape, but c'est la vie. If someone had to die, better him than me...

_Bryn,_ I interrupted my train of thought. _There has to be another way! Sinjin shouldn't have to die just because you want to escape._

_There's no way around it,_ I argued with myself.

There has to be another way. And, what's more, maybe the reason you're condemning Sinjin is because you don't like the feelings he's making you feel.

_Don't be ridiculous!_ I yelled at myself. _Sinjin is my enemy and he's in my way which means I'm going to have to get him out of my way..._

"If ye arenae interested in learnin' o' what ye come from," Odran interrupted my internal argument. He studied me with a new glint in his eye, "perhaps ye would be interested in seein' _where_ ye come from?"

I narrowed my eyes on the fae king, trying to shelve the pang of anxiety that accompanied my thoughts about Sinjin and the part he had to play in my plan. There was something inside me that kept rebelling over the idea of killing Sinjin. I didn't know why I felt that way, but it bothered me nonetheless.

A warrior should never have any qualms about killing her enemy...

_But,_ I started up again.

_Sinjin isn't anything to you!_ I chided myself. It wasn't a good enough argument though, so I decided to temporarily drop the subject, and instead, answered Odran. "What do you mean, seeing where I come from?"

Odran smiled smugly, as if he suddenly had me right where he wanted me, but he didn't say anything. Instead, inhaling deeply, he walked a few paces ahead of me before stopping so abruptly, I nearly walked headlong into him. After barely managing to avoid him, and suddenly feeling irritated, I stood with my hands on my hips and tried to figure out just what in the hell had gotten into him. He cleared his throat, and with his back still facing me, held out his right arm. Flapping his arm in an arc-like motion in front of him, he appeared to be waving to someone. As soon as he dropped his arm, the scenery before him, which was mostly a grassy hillside and the ocean just beyond it, suddenly appeared very blurry. I blinked a few times, but the view was distorted by what appeared to be ripples in the air, as if the hillside was somehow underwater.

"What did you just do?" I asked the fae king warily.

He turned around and gave me a self-impressed grin before facing the horizon again. He took a few steps forward, and thrust his left arm into the ripples of the hillside. As soon as he did, his arm disappeared. I realized he must've opened some sort of a portal.

"Ah made an openin' inta the fae realm," he explained.

"Is that like a portal?" I asked, eyeing him suspiciously.

"Aye. After ye, lass," he said, but continued to stand there, half of his arm vanishing into the portal.

"I'm not going in there," I replied staunchly, crossing my arms against my chest. "I have no idea where it leads to and it's not as though I can trust you."

"Whit do ye think Ah woulds do ta ye?" he demanded.

"Oh, I don't know," I barked back. "Maybe send me off to prehistoric times and leave me there!"

Odran glowered at me, but soon replaced the expression with another arrogant one. "Then if ye willnae venture inta the portal, would ye prefer Ah continue explainin' the history o' the fae people?"

"No," I replied immediately before inhaling a deep breath as I saw the determination in his eyes. Looking back at the portal, I noticed it was impossible to see into it. "Where does it lead?" I demanded. Meanwhile, I rationalized to myself that it wasn't in Odran's best interests to drop me off God only knew where since he would have my sister to answer to afterwards. And I didn't imagine Jolie would respond well to knowing her sister was keeping company with Neanderthals.

"It leads ta one o' mah fae lands, lass," Odran answered matter-of-factly.

"Hmm," I said as I studied him, still trying to decide if I should trust him or not.

"Ye should see fer yerself the lands where ye come from."

I had to admit that my curiosity was piqued and, what was more, I could possibly use this little excursion at some later point. Maybe after I managed to make my way back to my own people. And, yes, it had crossed my mind that it was beyond strange that Odran was even interested in taking me to his lands. He was more than aware that I was his adversary. I just chalked it up to idiocy on his part. That, and I also had the feeling that Odran, as a king, was very proud and cocky. That was probably the real reason why he wanted to show me his realm and kingdoms. Yep, this was most likely just another case of the male ego showing off. Well, whatever it was, I preferred to view it as another tour of reconnaissance that might interest Luce.

Having made up my mind to trust Odran, I started forward and thrust my arm into the portal, watching it disappear into the nothingness beyond. I pulled it back out again and inspected it briefly, not really sure what I was looking for, but also glad my arm wasn't in any way harmed. "Anything I should know before I get into it?" I asked, studying Odran pointedly.

"Nae, lass, just step through it. Ah will be jist behind ye."

I nodded and hoped I wasn't making a drastic mistake. With a deep breath, I allowed Odran to lift me up by my waist as I placed both of my feet into the portal and they instantly disappeared. Odran leaned forward, pushing the rest of my body through the portal until he released me. I registered a slight coolness against my body that almost felt wet. Seconds later, I landed on my ass, but I was on the other side.

And, luckily, there were no dinosaurs or cavemen to speak of.

"Um," I started while standing up and trying to get my bearings. I glanced around, as my eyes went wide. "Whoa!"

I found myself standing in a jungle of flowers, as in I was surrounded by them. Craning my neck all the way back, I could just see the tops of the flowers because they were so tall. After studying them more closely, I realized they were tulips. Well, tulips of the fae variety, because last time I checked, tulips couldn't grow seven feet tall.

"This way, lass," Odran suddenly announced from behind me. He quickly walked past me and turned to his right. With a forward march, he pushed the tall stems of the tulips out of his way with his hands. When he grew tired of using his hands, he started kicking at the stalks with his legs until they bent in half. Then he simply trod on top of them in order to carve a path forward. It was very slow going because they were so densely packed together.

Following behind him, I noticed I was no longer wearing the black stretch pants and sports bra I had been earlier. No, now I was clad in a... dress? "Okay, what the hell is this about?" I demanded before I stopped walking and indicated the empire waistline and capped sleeve atrocity that was now covering me. The material was white, gauzy and so long I had to lift it in order to see my feet, which I found ensconced in what looked like white ballet flats. As I leaned forward, my hair fell over my shoulder in a cascade of honey brown ringlets that were adorned with flowers and ribbons.

"Whit is whit aboot?" Odran asked, not bothering to look back at me over his shoulder.

"Um, do you care to explain to me why the hell I'm wearing a dress?" I snapped, my tone of voice evincing my anger.

Odran chuckled and stopped decapitating the giant flowers as he turned to face me. He took me in from head to toe; and judging by the expression on his face, he liked what he saw. "In the land o' the fae, ye moost dress appropriately, lass," Odran answered as his eyes continued to rake over me. "An' ye are a true sight ta behold!"

"I don't do dresses," I muttered even though I realized that, apparently, now I did. Odran didn't respond as he faced forward again and resumed his task of trampling the tulips just to get to wherever we were going. "So may I ask why you had the portal put us directly into this tulip forest anyway? Couldn't you have gotten us closer to wherever we're going?" I inquired, not meaning to sound so testy.

"Ah cannae determine exactly where the portal spits oos out, lass," Odran replied somewhat defensively. As he kicked the stalks of the last row of tulips, which snapped and fell immediately, we found ourselves in an open expanse of green pasture.

"Well, so far, the worst part of portal travel is definitely this hideous costume," I said as I noticed the top of the dress was so loose and blousy, it barely covered my nipples.

Odran turned and offered me his arm, which I refused. He didn't even notice though because his eyes were busily fastened on my breasts. "Ah moost admit, lass, Ah find Ah cannae keep me eyes from yer bosoms," he said in a low voice until his eyes finally found mine. He shook his head as if he were bewildered. "They are jist so plentiful an' so round!"

"Don't get any ideas, Casanova," I grumbled back as I wondered if maybe it would have been better to take on Brontosaurus or maybe Stegosaurus.

Odran led me into the meadow, which was about twenty feet wide and thirty feet long. Surrounding it was a fabric of trees that towered above us and stretched high into the sky. Their branches looked more like the fronds of ferns than the leaves of trees. Strange flowers that I'd never seen before climbed up the trees before hanging their colorful heads toward the ground, looking like a canopy of blooms above us. Their broad faces were like sunflowers, but they came in every color of the rainbow: ocean blue, violet, fire-engine red and lemon yellow.

As soon as Odran stepped into the rectangular strip of meadow, a gold chair that resembled a throne appeared out of nowhere. It was as if the earth beneath it had suddenly forced it upwards. The chair was exquisitely detailed and featured the face of a roaring lion, which decorated the top. The arms of the chair ended in great golden paws; and the lion's tail wrapped around the legs of the chair, the gold glistening in the warm sunlight. Odran immediately sat down on the throne and patted his left thigh, as if to suggest I should take my seat there.

"I'd rather stand up," I ground out, shaking my head at his unbridled nerve. Yep, I had a feeling I'd have to beat down his sexual libido and as it turned out, my gut instincts were right on.

"Suit yerself, lass," he said, but appeared disappointed all the same. "'Though 'twill be difficult ta eat standin' oop."

"Eat?" I repeated. No sooner did the word fall off my tongue when we were suddenly surrounded by an assortment of meats, cheeses, breads, fruits and all kinds of pastries.

"Mead, lass?" Odran asked. A wooden jug of what I assumed was mead suddenly appeared in one of his hands, and a goblet in the other. Glancing into the jug, my fingers immediately began to tingle as soon as I beheld the amber-colored liquid. And tingling fingers could only mean one thing—the mead was charmed. Even though I didn't know exactly what it was charmed with, since my fingers were only tingling slightly, it meant the charm wasn't a very strong one.

"Uh, n... no," I stammered, finding it difficult to shake the surprise that was currently overwhelming me. Although I was accustomed to magic—Elementals, of course, possessing a great deal of it—I had never witnessed so much magic displayed in such a... beautiful, but completely extravagant manner before. I was always taught to regard magic with great respect and reverence. Magic could only be used in warfare or the protection of oneself. Never had I seen it used purely for pleasure. I wasn't angry, which was odd because I suddenly thought that I should have been angry by Odran's wastrel actions and his utter lack of respect for his own power. But, no, I wasn't angry. I was too much in awe to experience any other emotion, actually.

Looking around again, I reveled in the riot of colorful flowers that engulfed us as well as the lush green grass of the meadow underfoot. The magic I was accustomed to had more practical objectives. It was the magic one used to fight and heal with. It was the type of magic that was associated with war, rather than beauty. In all my years, I had never once used my magic just for the hell of it.

_Hmm, maybe you should have,_ I thought to myself.

My stomach started to growl when I saw the array of mouth-watering foods set up before me. I heard Odran chuckling, but I didn't pay him any attention. Instead, I sat down and proceeded to sate myself on the spread before me. And it wasn't a decision that was in any way difficult. I was well beyond sick and tired of the fare my sister offered me for breakfast, lunch and dinner.

I reached for a bunch of grapes and paused momentarily, waiting for the telltale feeling of tingling in my fingers that might imply that the food was charmed as well as the mead. But there was no tingling at all. Pulling a few grapes free, I popped them into my mouth, pleasantly surprised by how sweet their juice was as they burst inside my mouth. Finishing the grapes, I reached for a nectarine and found that it too, was the best tasting nectarine I'd ever eaten. Next, I picked up a golden roll and split it in half before buttering each side and adding some swiss cheese and a few strips of ham. I took a bite of my hastily prepared sandwich and marveled that it too, tasted uniquely delicious. It superseded any other pork, cheese or bread product I'd ever eaten before. "Why does everything taste so much better here?" I asked, eyeing Odran narrowly. It wasn't lost on me that he hadn't so much as budged an inch from his throne. Instead, he contentedly sipped his mead and watched me closely, making no motion to eat anything.

"Fae magic is the verra best type o' magic, lass. 'Tis the strongest magic, so everythin' ye taste an' experience is at its ootmost," Odran explained.

Nodding, I tried to appear nonplussed by his explanation, but all the while, a new plan was forming in my head. There was so much magic here that it would behoove me to steal some of it. Especially since my attempts to escape this evening would require an inordinate amount of magic that I wasn't sure I possessed. However, in order to steal some of the magic now being offered here, I would have to find a way to keep Odran preoccupied ... and there was the sticking point.

After polishing off my sandwich, I reached for a plum, which I swallowed in a few bites. Then I was thirsty and remembered Odran's mead. "What is that stuff exactly?" I asked, motioning to the jug in his hand. If the charm on the mead was insignificant enough, I could probably remove it with a reversal spell...

"'Tis the drink o' the ancients, lass," he answered as he eyed me speculatively. Then he tipped his goblet forward to show me the contents. I dipped my finger into it before placing said finger on my tongue. The charm, probably some sort of love spell as far as I could tell, was so inconspicuous, I didn't think I needed to reverse it after all. And, even better, this could provide the perfect outlet to absorb all of Odran's attention while I stole his magic right out from under him.

"What's in it?" I asked again.

"Honey, water, yeast, spices an' fruit," he answered with a shrug as he took a large sip from the goblet. Clearly, he was immune to its effects. He eyed me with a smile. "Would ye care ta try some, lass?"

I nodded and watched another goblet magically appear between Odran's feet. He reached down and picked up the cup, pouring a healthy serving of mead into it. Then he handed the goblet to me. I precariously took one sip and then another before I decided if the taste of the mead agreed with me. It was sweet, but not cloyingly so. I took another few sips before placing the goblet down on the ground and reaching for a wedge of watermelon. I could feel the charm beginning to work inside me—like a flurry of butterflies suddenly swarming in my stomach. It wasn't an uncomfortable feeling.

"What sort o' magic do ye know, lass?" Odran asked.

"Ask my sister," I answered with a full mouth. "She forced that answer out of me as well as a few others."

Odran didn't say anything else, but just nodded as he studied me. I finished the watermelon and moved on to a block of orange cheese that resembled cheddar. After I finished that, I washed it down with the remainder of the mead. At that point, I started to feel a little bit dizzy. "Is this stuff alcoholic?" I asked, facing Odran with a frown, and pretending not to know I was under the influence of his charm. Actually, I did find it a bit more difficult than I imagined it would be to fight the feelings of... lust that began to spiral through me. As soon as I set my eyes on Odran again, I was taken by the thought that he was incredibly handsome.

"Aye," he answered. "Mayhap Ah should have warned ye, mah wee lass." Then he chuckled as if giving me any warning was something he would never have bothered doing. "Come, lass," he said, patting his thigh.

I stood up and approached him, feeling my hips swaying of their own accord. I was finding it hard to resist the urge to touch him, and to feel how soft his skin was. But I restrained myself. Instead, I closed my eyes momentarily to access the vault of magic that resided inside my head.

"Are ye well, lass?" Odran asked.

I nodded, but didn't open my eyes. "There must be a high alcohol content in the mead because I'm feeling a bit tipsy," I answered. Meanwhile, I reached for the four empty vials of residual magic in my mind's eye. Once I uncapped each one, I opened my eyes and focused on the king of the fae.

"Come, lass," Odran announced as he patted his thigh again. "Ah will make ye feel betta."

Something inside me compelled me forward and I sat down on his knee. As soon as I touched him, a feeling of uninhibited bliss started flowing through me. Yep, that love charm of his was turning out to be a bitch to try to keep under control. But I couldn't allow myself to get carried away. I closed my eyes again and imagined the four empty vials. As soon as I could see them in my mind's eye, I began my mission.

_Borrow from the magic that surrounds you. Fill yourself to the brim with the magic of this realm and do not stop until you have taken all you can take,_ I said in my mind. The vials began to shake slightly in response, a sign that my magic was working.

"Lass, are ye well?" Odran asked as I felt his fingers caressing the side of my face.

I opened my eyes and felt another wave of ecstasy as soon as I saw the beauty of his amber eyes. The longer I studied him, the more I felt like I was swaying on an ocean, drunken with the side effects of the mead I'd swallowed. I watched my fingers dancing in Odran's hair before a laugh escaped my lips. "Your hair is so soft!" I announced with a hiccup and another laugh.

"Aye, lass," the fae king nodded with the most handsome smile I'd ever seen. "Now, tell me, lass, where do ye coom from?"

"I come from a land far, far away," I said with a hiccup and another drunken laugh. I had to keep Odran's attention on me and away from the vials in my mind that were currently filling up with his magic. Although it would have been difficult to detect his magic being usurped, if he were paying closer attention, he could have felt it.

"Aye, aye," Odran responded, running his fingers down the side of my face, to my throat, until he reached my collarbone. His eyes were riveted on my breasts, I could see as much in his gaze. "An' where is this land that is far, far away, lass?"

"Montana," I replied, surprised that I'd just told him where our training camp was. Hmm, so he was using his own magic to extract answers from me. Interesting. I had to guard against revealing too much. But that thought was overshadowed by another one. I was succumbing to the desire for Odran to touch me. I wanted nothing more than for him to pull my dress farther down to bare my breasts.

_Watch yourself, Bryn,_ a voice inside my head announced. It took me a second to realize it was mine. _Don't let this go too far._

Closing my eyes shut tightly, I, again, imagined the vials, and saw that one was completely filled with an iridescent-looking powder. It had capped itself. Meanwhile, a second one was halfway filled; and the third and fourth were nearly a quarter filled. I still had quite a ways to go, which meant I had to keep Odran preoccupied for a little while longer.

"An' ye call yerself an Elemental?" he continued. When he glanced up at me with his beautiful eyes, I felt my breath catch in my throat.

"You have the most stunning eyes I've ever seen," I said, my words slurring. I reached for his face and traced his eyes with one finger.

"Aye, lass, aye," he answered, sounding rushed somehow. "Tell me, lass, whit are ye here for?" he continued. "Why were ye the only one o' yer people left oan the battlefield?" I could only shake my head because I didn't have an answer for him, just like I hadn't had an answer for Jolie when she'd asked me this same question.

"Please, Odran," I chimed, not exactly sure what it was that I wanted from him, but his love charm was certainly doing a number on me.

"Whit do ye want me ta do to ye, lass?" he asked in a voice brimming with flirtation.

"I want you to kiss me," I answered, suddenly feeling incredibly daring which didn't make any sense to me. When it came to the ways of men, I knew nothing at all. I closed my eyes again and discovered the second vial was now full and capped. The third one was halfway full.

_Fill those vials and then stop this nonsense!_ I warned myself. _The charm on that mead is growing stronger by the second. Get your business done and then get out!_

_Yeah, yeah,_ I responded as I waved away my own concerns.

"If ye want me ta kiss ye, then ye moost answer mah questions, lass," the king of the fae responded as I opened my eyes. The dizziness in my head was getting stronger. I was right—I had to keep myself grounded, and try to resist the power of the love charm.

"I don't know why I was the last one left on the battlefield," I answered honestly and even shrugged. "And the reason I'm here, in Scotland, is simply because I was taken prisoner by my sister."

"Have ye had any contact with the elder?" Odran continued, his eyes now feasting on my body.

"No," I answered immediately. I figured it was safe to offer up some information because it was more important for me to keep Odran's attention away from my pilfering of his magic. "I'm afraid my elder must be angry with me; because I can't understand why he won't reach out to me."

"Are ye here ta dae yer sister harm?"

"No," I answered immediately. "I would never hurt my sister. I love her." The words came out of my mouth before I could think about them.

"Verra good, lass," Odran said with a genuine smile. "There may be ah good lass in there after all," he said and pointed to my chest, allowing his fingers to loiter.

As soon as he smiled, I felt the butterflies returning to my stomach, and I was overcome by the desire to kiss him. I leaned into him until our noses were half an inch away from each other. Then I closed my eyes and inhaled his spicy scent. I suddenly envisioned the last two vials before me. The third one was filled with Odran's magic, and it, too, was capped. The fourth one was nearly full also.

I felt Odran tugging on my dress and opened my eyes in surprise. He pulled on it until both of my breasts bounced free. A bolt of shock passed through me, but merely moments later, it was replaced by the bubbling of excitement. He took turns rolling my nipples between his fingers and I knew I should have been outraged; or at the very least, embarrassed, but I felt nothing except excitement and yearning. I'd never been touched by a man before and the sensation of his fingers on my nipples was, in a word... delicious.

_Bryn, stop!_ that irritating voice sounded up within me again. _You're going to regret this!_

_I won't regret it,_ I thought back. _How could I regret something that feels so...good?_

Closing my eyes again, I arched against him, and moaned when I felt his lips on mine. I could mentally see the fourth vial was now filled and capped. My job here was done. I'd managed to capture the magic that would aid me in my ultimate plan. But I still didn't open my eyes. I allowed the fae king to kiss my lips and when his tongue entered my mouth, I eagerly welcomed it.

## CHAPTER NINE  
Sinjin

Sleep eluded me the following day.

My thoughts refused to leave me alone, you see. I was literally plagued by them. Damn that woman to hell and back, her presence unsettled me so. And the thought of her with Odran the Oaf? Ugh! I felt ill.

The longer I lay there, the more wound up I became. Perhaps the telly would distract me and divert my thoughts. A bit of reality TV might ease me through the afternoon. I turned the black box on with the remote and flipped through the channels incessantly. Nothing could pique my curiosity and my wretched thoughts returned to the oaf and the tempest.

I sprang from my bed, picking up my new shades from my bedside table and perching them on my nose as I opened my bedroom door. I was intent on finding something to occupy my restless mind. I could not yet determine how bright the day was and sunlight, of course, is the natural enemy of any vampire. I could only hope for heavy cloud cover, a much friendlier option.

"Bugger," I said out loud. The day was filled with abundantly brilliant sunshine, and worse still, the blind was fully open, allowing the infernal rays to spill from the window onto the wooden floor. I wondered if the little twit had done so on purpose. Perhaps as a protective measure just to create a natural barrier between us.

The only way to close the blind was by pulling down on the drawstring, a task I could not perform without incurring a nasty burn on my arm, at the very least. Bugger, bugger and bugger!

Yes, I should have abandoned the idea altogether but I was so blasted bored inside my dreary bedchamber. There was nothing to watch on the telly and I recently finished my latest Stephen King novel. Truly, there was nothing to keep me confined inside my bedroom. Thus, to hell with it! I decided to take my chances on it.

Tiptoeing slowly, as if I intended to take the sun by surprise, I approached the bare window with true trepidation. With one rapid movement, I launched myself forward, my only intent being to catch the drawstring and yank it down rapidly. But as I began my leap, a ray of sunlight appeared on my arm and I anticipated a pain so intense that I thrust my arm back, thereby disturbing my body's equilibrium.

Plummeting to the floor, and directly inside the cruel pool of light, my sunglasses flew from my head and landed five feet in front of me. As I went down, I instantly braced myself for the agony of unrelenting sunlight being thrust upon me, and then, the strangest thing occurred. I felt no pain whatsoever! I exited the patch of sunlight as quickly as possible and sat up to examine the bare parts of my body for any signs of burning. But to my utter astonishment, there were none. Extraordinary! And the sun's brightness was not as harsh or uncomfortable as I remembered from the past, in the few circumstances that I had to endure it.

Yes, without my precious sunglasses, I had to squint, but surprisingly, the brightness was bearable. More than that, it seemed almost pleasant. Pleasant? Really?

Slowly and carefully, I extended my smallest finger into the ray of sunshine that radiated through the window. First, I tested the tip of my smallest digit, then the rest of it. Nothing happened. Nothing. There was a noticeable absence of any negative effect whatsoever. A gentle warmth was all I perceived. What the...?

I dared to extend the rest of my hand beneath the warm ray. And found it exactly the same. Sliding my whole body inside it, I let the sun's rays fall fully across my face. And then?

I felt simply glorious! Somehow, by some miracle, I was actually sunbathing and loving it. But why? And how could that be possible?

Then the realization dawned upon me as clearly as a sunrise.

The difference was Bryn. Bryn's blood flowed through my body now and that was the reason for this stunning outcome. Why her blood and no one else's? I had no clue what the answer might be. But rather than questioning it, I preferred to just enjoy it.

Truly, it was an epic revelation. I was part of the daytime world again for once. No longer was I an outsider! And that infuriating woman was the only one to thank for it.

I instantly knew I had to have more. More of her blood. More of her...

Lying back on the floorboards, I closed my eyes, imagining myself lounging on a beach. The heat warmed my eyelids with a soporific effect. No wonder most humans loved to catch the sun's rays. My usually cold body quickly thawed like a popsicle on a hot day.

Perhaps I could even manage to acquire a tan! I could become the very first of my kind! A tanned vampire! I found that thought hilarious and I laughed to myself intermittently as I stretched out like a big, lazy cat in the afternoon sun.

Later that day, after I had my fill of the sun, and to avoid being roasted like a hog, I decided to seek an audience with my Queen. There was no particular reason for my visit, but I would make one up before I arrived. I would certainly never admit that I desired her presence simply because I was bored and had nothing better to do.

I failed to locate her immediately, although her scent lingered throughout the premises, permeating the entire kirk. The first creature I encountered was Plum, the cat, and he gave me somewhat of a shock, which is rare for a vampire. But he was much lighter on his feet than I was.

Aggressively arching his back, he hissed ferociously at my approach. Arching my own back, I hissed at him in perfect imitation. He was not the only one with sharp fangs and mine were considerably larger. Plum's eyes widened in alarm and he ran away with great velocity in the opposite direction, stupid animal that he was.

"Get lost, you grumpy, little bollocks," I called after him, feeling slightly foolish that I was addressing a cat. I sincerely meant my words all the same. Furthermore, the cat was not a welcome or pleasant addition to the house since he hated nearly everybody. Plum. What a ridiculous name for a cat in any case! Sid Vicious suited him much better.

After accepting the realization that Jolie was not in, the front door opened and closed. However, it was not my Queen entering. Drat. It was her penis of a boyfriend. I strolled out to the hall to meet him, ever nonchalant as you please.

"Why, hello, Randy. Always a pleasure to see you."

He stopped dead at my words, and his whole being throbbed with open hostility. I could see it, hear it, taste it, and smell it. Hell, I could practically touch it!

"What the blazes are you doing in here, Sinclair?"

"That should be obvious, even to the sorry likes of you, Randy, my boy."

"Stop calling me that and I'm not your boy."

I sighed loudly and dramatically. "You do not appreciate being called Randall thus, I, in a candid display of friendship, endow you a new moniker, which, I come to find, you also fail to appreciate." Eyeing him with my eyebrows drawn, I added, "Truly, you are most difficult to please, R-Dawg."

He glared at me. "R-Dawg?"

"Do not tell me," I said as I held up my hand and shook my head. "You do not approve of that one either?"

"Nevermind that. I'll ask you again: what are you doing here? And none of your bullshit."

"Do you kiss your mother with that foul mouth?"

"Sinjin..."

"I was searching for my Queen, of course..."

"For what purpose?"

"Well..."

"To the point!"

"I would get directly to the point if a certain someone would allow me to get a word in edgewise. Honestly, R-Dawg!"

"Bloody hell," he grumbled as he began to turn around.

Good Lord. Some people had no sense of humor.

"I seek only to protect her, of course," I called out to his retreating back. "Performing my sworn duty, no less."

Randall aka Randy aka R-Dawg slowly turned around. "My wife has no need of your protection now, not when I'm with her."

"That is subject for debate but we can save it for another time. Instead, I would ask you who, pray tell, is with her now? You are here and I am here, however, the Queen is not. Thus, I should wonder with alarm who is taking upon himself the tast of protecting her? Or, I suppose, herself if the person in question were to be Klaasje."

"We were taking a walk. I just came back here to get her a cardigan because her arms were cold."

"Oh, well, in that case, shall I join her while you retrieve said garment?"

"No."

Good grief, the pestilent, little witch in breeches was far too easy to wind up.

"What business do you have with her?" he demanded.

I resisted the urge to tell him my business included rifling through her bedside drawers and sniffing her undergarments. I doubted he would appreciate my sense of humor. And even though Randall was clearly no match for me, I doubted Jolie would welcome any altercation we might get involved in.

"I intended to review the security schedule for next week with her."

"Why?"

"Oh, you are so distrustful, R-Dawg!"

"With you, yes."

I sighed. "I must ensure the stinky wolves will cover for me during the times when I am otherwise engaged."

"I don't believe you."

I gave an approximation of a laugh. "Shall I suppose you actually expect me to care?"

"Look here, bloodsucker, I don't want you sniffing around when there's no one here."

"I was merely doing my job."

"Your job is protecting the Queen, not lollygagging about her residence."

"I trust my Queen would report that I am doing a grand job of protecting her and seeing to her protection when I am unable to."

"She's not your Queen. She's my Queen," he spat at me. And there lay the source of tension between us: possession of Jolie.

"When will you accept, vampire, that she prefers me to you?"

I stared into his eyes, attempting to decipher the emotions therein. I recognized his anger, to be sure, and his jealousy, which was undeniable. I took a few steps back. It would not do at all. It was against all protocol to have the Queen's chief protectors clawing at each other's throats. Although I was sorely tempted to rip his throat out and had no doubt that I was capable. His strength did not match my own.

"Look," I said, "I fully accept that the Queen has chosen you as her mate and now, her belly swells with your child. As to why she selected you, I have no clue whatsoever, but there is no accounting for taste. Clearly, I was and still remain the better candidate in all aspects."

He laughed with derision. "You can keep telling yourself that, vampire, if it helps you sleep better... alone."

I brandished an icy smirk. "Oh, I intend to. But despite our feelings toward one another, it remains a fact that Jolie selected me as her chief protector whether you like it or not." I shrugged. "You may as well get used to it, Randy, my boy."

He examined me with undisguised anger. Yet I sensed that he knew that I was right.

"Very well, Sinclair. We will work together for the protection and elevation of the Queen."

"I am delighted we are in agreement on this matter. Now, if that is all, I have some rather pressing business to attend to. All this willy-waving has left me with a powerful thirst. Kindly inform Jolie that she can contact me at her earliest convenience to discuss further security arrangements."

"I shall."

He continued to regard me coolly and I made my way to the door. As I was leaving, he called out to me.

"I have my eyes on you, Sinclair."

"I am very glad to know that, for I am watching you too, R-Dawg."

***  
Bryn

I managed to sleep off the effects of the charmed mead during the rest of the day. After our kiss, Odran (somewhat reluctantly) disentangled himself from me, muttering something that barely resembled an apology. He then seemed uncomfortable with everything that had transpired between us as he led me out of the land of the fae and back to Kinloch Kirk.

Upon reaching my former accommodations, I retreated to the confines of my bedroom prison while Odran busied himself in the living room by watching the television. (I could have sworn he was watching _The Price Is Right_ —which struck me as odd). Even though I was slightly surprised Odran was the one to end our romantic tryst in Fairyland, looking back on it, I was beyond grateful because I certainly was in no state of mind to call it quits. And calling it quits was exactly what I should have done. Of course, there was no use crying over failed sexual affairs now. The past was exactly that, the past.

As soon as the charmed mead started to wear off, a raging sense of anger took its place. At first, my anger lay with Odran because it was becoming more than obvious that his only reason for taking me to the land of the fae was to get me drunk on mead before drilling me for any information while he took advantage of my (ahem) traitorous, and very willing, body. However, the longer I thought about it, the more I could understand Odran's actions, which really weren't so outrageous—he didn't trust me and he wanted to find out what I was up to. So, of course, it made perfect sense that he would resort to any tricks up his sleeve that might prod me to spill my guts. Any way I looked at it, I couldn't blame him for trying. Were I in his shoes, I would have done exactly the same thing. It wasn't as though Odran owed me anything. No. Because I was his enemy.

Well, ultimately, the joke was on me because I'd fallen right into his plan as pretty as you please! 'Course, on the flipside, I _had_ managed to steal his magic, so the visit wasn't a total failure.

My anger was still doing a masterful job at souring my stomach, but the truth of the matter was: my upset wasn't so much with Odran as it was with myself. After my intoxication wore off, I endured the bitter realization that not only had I basically made out with Odran, but I'd also allowed him to feel me up! And, what was worse, I'd acted like a complete and utter strumpet since I'd encouraged him! As much as it pained me now to admit the truth, I couldn't deny that I'd enjoyed every second of my brief tryst with the fae king.

_But, you were also out of your mind from the charmed mead,_ I argued mentally, searching for any excuse that would allow me to save some face.

_You know it wasn't just the mead!_ I retorted. I couldn't let myself off the hook so easily. I knew my magic was strong enough to disarm the charmed mead. No, there was definitely a disloyal and traitorous part of me that not only enjoyed the physical aspect of everything that happened between Odran and me but, worst of all, that same part of me hadn't wanted Odran's attentions to stop! And that thought bothered me... alot.

I didn't like the fact that I wasn't accustomed to dealing with my blossoming sexual feelings because I viewed them as a weakness, and a dangerous one at that. It seemed like lately I was on the verge of completely losing control of my lustful urges. Between Sinjin's advances, and my less-than-convincing rebuttals, to this most recent situation with Odran, I was starting to wonder if my libido had gone amok and was now hopelessly out of control. And out of control was not a term I was accustomed to being.

Of course, it wasn't as though I'd _never_ felt sexual stirrings before. I'd felt them regularly over the years, but in training camp, we'd learned to force those feelings into dormancy rather than trying to deal with them head on. Furthermore, I wasn't exactly used to being surrounded by such primitive men either. The men of my tribe were civilized and managed to control their baser tendencies rather than flaunting them. They were so unlike the men of the Underworld, who seemed to pride themselves on their insatiable lustful appetites. I'd been raised to recognize that any feelings of sexuality had to be quashed for the greater good of the tribe. Our primary goal, contrastingly, was always centered on combat, rather than useless pursuits like love and sexual gratification. Actually, the concept of "love" didn't even exist in my world. Being an emotion, of which all were prohibited, it wasn't based on logic, but rather on frivolity.

As far as relationships between Elemental men and women were concerned, the only time sexuality was accepted was between pair bonds. Pair bonds were two Elementals, hand selected by Luce, who were chosen to procreate and, thereby, provide the tribe with future tribespeople. Having never been selected for a pair bond, I'd never experienced anything even remotely sexual. My lack of experience in that realm never bothered me though, because I was always, first and foremost, a warrior. And the achievement of becoming an accomplished warrior was the highest office anyone could hold in my tribe.

_Yeah, great warrior you turned out to be!_ I chided myself. _If it had been left up to you, you would have allowed the fae king to deflower you while you were back in Fairyland!_ I continued my taunt as I sat up in my bed and looked out my window, observing that the sun was now starting to set. The setting sun meant one thing—time for me to start rolling out my plan for escape. And that escape plan definitely didn't include arguing with myself, so I forcibly shoved the subjects of Odran, sex and the charmed mead to the back of my mind, with a sound resolution to never revisit them.

Glancing out my window again, I studied the sky. I had maybe ten minutes remaining before Odran would abandon his post as babysitter to Sinjin. Ten minutes was scarcely enough time for everything that still needed to be done. Yep, I had to get a move on.

_Magic vials reveal yourselves_ , I said in my mind as I closed my eyes. The images of the four vials of magic that I'd filled during my rendezvous with Odran instantly appeared. I pictured the cork of the first vial popping open, allowing the opaline powder that filled the vial to escape into the air surrounding me. Opening my eyes, in the low light of the room, I could barely see the glint of the translucent particles as they rained down around me.

Inhaling deeply, I imagined taking all the escaped magic into myself. I could feel the hum of energy as it invaded me, strengthening the magic I already possessed. I could only hope that my magic in combination with the "borrowed" fae magic would be strong enough to persuade Odran to perform my wishes. It was also crucially important for my magic to overcome and neutralize any wards that might have been placed within the house, the sole purpose of which would be to prevent me from using my own powers.

Once I gathered all the escaped magic into my body, I squeezed my eyes shut tightly and concentrated on destroying any wards in the immediate vicinity. It surprised me to find that either there weren't any there, or if there were, they had to be pretty chintzy because the magic inside me didn't have any issue depleting whatever wards may have existed in the house. Or maybe the blend of my magic and the fae magic was just that strong? I didn't know, so I moved on to the next hurdle: Odran. Envisioning the fae king in my mind's eye, I held my hands out in the direction of the living room, allowing the magic to roll out of me and surround Odran, without his knowledge, of course.

_Odran, I command you to see the darkness of night now_ , I ordered him in my mind. _As far as you are aware, night has fallen; and it is time for you to cede your control to Sinjin. It is time for you to return to the main house, Odran. Your job here is finished for the day._

From my bedroom, I could hear the sound of Odran turning off the television after he stood up from where he'd been sitting on the couch. Then he made his way across the hardwood floors, and the sounds of his footsteps grew more distant as he approached the front door. I glanced outside my window again and watched as the color of the sky began fading from the orange of late day into the light blue of dusk. I had barely another five minutes before Sinjin would fully awaken from his day-long sleep. In order for my plan to work, Sinjin had to be in that middle land that only exists between waking and dreaming.

_Odran, you believe that darkness has already fallen, so your job here is done,_ I continued, sending my commands to Odran subliminally. When I heard the sound of the door opening and closing, I realized the first part of my plan was successful.

Now for part two...

Clenching my eyes shut tightly again, I summoned the image of the second vial of magic I'd borrowed from Odran's Fairyland. I watched as the cork popped off the top of the vial and the magic escaped into the air, falling around me in specks of glittery power. I inhaled deeply, again, taking the magic into myself while focusing my mind on my sister. I concentrated on delineating her face as if I were drawing it from memory. Once I felt as if I had the contours of her face and hair down pat, I turned to her clothing. I imagined the pink sweatshirt and matching sweatpants she offered to let me borrow when I first arrived here.

_Become her, become your sister,_ I whispered the words to myself before bringing my hands down the front of my body and opening my eyes. I watched my black sports bra and training pants disappear into pink terry cloth that, moments later, formed into a hoodie and matching sweatpants. I turned to face the mirror and noticed that my formerly long, honey brown hair was now platinum blonde and fell to my shoulders instead of my elbows. My face was still my own, but softer and rounder. I smiled and admired my handiwork. I was now my sister. I was now Jolie—well, at least, on the outside anyway.

Approaching the bedside table, I opened the top drawer where I'd left my dagger. It was the same one with which Sinjin had entrusted me. The vampire had made the fatal mistake of allowing me to keep the dagger in my possession, which only hinted to his complacency and arrogance in the first place. He was so convinced of his own defensive skills that he didn't bother with protective wards, or going to the trouble of ensuring his prisoner wasn't armed. Well, this was one lesson he would have to learn the hard way.

Palming the dagger, I pushed it into the back of the waistline of my pants, where I could easily grab it when the time came. With another look outside, I realized night was approaching fast. I immediately closed my eyes and imagined the third vial of pilfered magic. Once I saw the vial in my mind's eye, I popped the cork open and threw the contents into the air, opening my eyes and inhaling the magic all over again. I loved the sensation when the magical energy coursed through me. I couldn't remember feeling more alive before, or so strong and powerful. It almost seemed as if my magic was nourished by the fae magic, and vice versa, like they were designed to be joined.

Opening my eyes, I unlocked my bedroom door with just a thought and tiptoed to the threshold of the hallway. Sinjin's bedroom was across the hallway from mine and his door was closed. But that was of little interest to me because I could already see Sinjin in my mind's eye. Zeroing in on him, I could see him where he lay, asleep on his bed. He slept on top of the duvet cover, flat on his back, with his hands clasped together neatly over his chest. He was clad only in a pair of black silk boxer shorts.

I held my hands out in his direction, allowing my magic to move through my fingers and enter the hallway, moving right through the closed door and into Sinjin's room. I imagined my power encircling him, building its dynamic momentum before finally colliding with him and forcing him to do my bidding.

_You believe it is still daylight, Sinjin,_ I told the vampire. _You do not realize darkness has now fallen. You are still in that land where sleep hasn't quite become reality and you don't know if you're still dreaming or if you're awake._

Taking a deep breath, I exhaled before I began working on the second phase of my plan, keeping my eye on the time. I started forward, padding my steps with magic so as not to make a sound as I traversed the short expanse of hardwood floor that separated my room from Sinjin's. When I reached Sinjin's door, I held my palms up, willing my magic to rotate the doorknob and open the door. I immediately saw Sinjin where he lay, supine on the bed, looking exactly the same as he had in my mind's rendition of him. And, yes, he was clad only in his black silk boxer shorts. His body looked as deliciously sinful as I remembered it, and I had to repeatedly remind myself to stay focused on my mission.

I entered his room and approached the bed, scanning his face for any signs that he was close to waking. But it didn't appear that he was. His eyes remained closed, and his long, thick, black lashes dusted the tops of his cheekbones. In repose, he appeared startlingly perfect and seemed so peaceful and serene, I was suddenly stricken with feelings of overbearing melancholy for what I was about to do.

_Don't allow emotions to cloud your judgment, Bryn!_ I reprimanded myself. _Do what you came here to do and get out! This is your one chance to escape; so don't screw it up!_

I nodded as I took another deep breath and tried to convince myself that the actions I intended to take were the right ones. Stupidly, I made the mistake of looking down at the beautiful man lying before me and my heart nearly broke.

_Sinjin means nothing to you!_ I reiterated. _He's a vampire! He's your enemy!_

But...

No! You've hated vampires you're entire life. He's no different than any other bloodsucker out there. The sooner you realize that, the better!

Palming the dagger, I approached the bed, but my movements were so slow, it felt like I was wading through molasses. My heartbeat thundered through me and just as my knee made contact with the mattress, Sinjin's eyes fluttered open. The intensity of his ice blue gaze took me by surprise and neither of us said anything for a few seconds. I didn't breathe, or even dare to blink as I stared at Sinjin. Somehow, I managed to release my grip on the dagger, where it was still tucked into my waistline. With both of my hands in front of me, I kneeled on the bed beside him.

"Poppet?" Sinjin asked in a somewhat confused tone, his voice still heavy with sleep. He rubbed his eyes and confronted me with visible doubt lacing his expression.

I immediately remembered my appearance, that I looked like my sister. As such, I had to throw myself into the part. I wasn't Bryn. I was Jolie. "Shhh, Sinjin," I whispered, using my heightened magic to make my voice sound exactly like my sister's. I could only hope he wasn't awake enough to glance down at my stomach which was...flat.

"Why are you here?" the vampire inquired, his tone of voice more curious than suspicious. He leaned up onto his elbows, and the muscles in his chest and abdomen flexed with his movements. At that moment, I had to admit that Sinjin Sinclair was easily the most stunning and beautiful man I had ever laid eyes on.

_Stop it, Bryn!_ I yelled at myself. _Stop it right now! Do what you came here to do! Remember the warrior Luce trained you to be! Now!_

Sinjin would be completely awake and powerful in a matter of only a few minutes. Whatever I intended to do, I had to move quickly. I had to stick to my plan. And that plan had been to look the part of my sister so that if Sinjin did happen to wake up before I expected, I could pretend to be her, attempt to seduce him and, in the process, use my dagger to take him completely unawares.

"I had to see you," I whispered before crawling closer to him on the bed. My heartbeat was so loud, it nearly hindered me. I straddled his legs and stared down at him, smiling when I saw the surprise that registered in his eyes. Not only surprise, there was also something else simmering just beneath the surface. _Lust_. I recognized it as surely as I recognized my own response. It flared up as soon as I sat down on top of him, right over his boxer shorts.

"Why did you have to see me, love?" Sinjin asked as he studied me with a lascivious smile and his eyes narrowed over my face before falling onto my breasts.

"I missed you," I said in a soft voice before biting my lower lip. I was trying to play the role of coquette, but was unsure if I were succeeding or not. This would definitely prove to be one of the hardest things I'd ever attempted because I had no previous experience playing a femme fatale. I had no clue about what I was doing, but being very desperate to escape, I became a quick learner. "I needed to see... you. I needed to... be close to you."

I continued to move up his body until our faces were opposite each other. I could feel something stirring beneath his shorts. The concept of what that something was not only startled, but also intimidated me and I felt the need to get away from it.

_Remember to stay in character, Bryn!_ I told myself as soon as I started to doubt whether or not I was doing a good job. I wondered how in the world I could seduce the master of seduction, himself. _Don't let your fear consume you! You can do this!_

I leaned down and allowed my hair to fall on his face. He closed his eyes and opened his mouth, inhaling the air and smelling me. I dropped my head down to his ear and leaned into him, trailing a line of kisses from his earlobe to his neck. His spicy, clean, masculine scent hit me like an anvil dropping on my head and I couldn't help closing my eyes and inhaling deeply.

_Remember yourself!_ A shrill voice suddenly reminded me of the reason I was here. _You have to kill him, Bryn. Don't get attached. He's nothing more than a leech. He's nothing to you!_

I reached behind my back and palmed the dagger tucked into my waistline.

"Poppet, you wicked girl," Sinjin whispered. Knowing he thought I was my sister suddenly cut me to the core.

_Of course he thinks you're Jolie, stupid!_ I railed in my head. _You look just like her!_

But I'm not her!

And it hurt to know that he thought I was Jolie.

_This was your plan all along, Bryn! You did this on purpose; so what were you expecting?_ I yelled at myself again _. And you know that Sinjin is in love with your sister; so if you're feeling sorry for yourself, you're just idiotic!_

I freed the dagger and slowly started to draw it forward. "Shhh, Sinjin," I whispered. "Let's allow ourselves this single moment."

"Of course," he cooed back.

"I need to kiss you. I've wanted to taste you for so long," I continued while pulling the dagger up until it was parallel with my upper thigh. Now I just had to sit up at the same time that I hoisted the dagger above Sinjin's heart before bringing it down as quickly as I could. Another few seconds and all of this would be over...

"And I you, Bête Noire," Sinjin replied at the same time that I held myself upright and poised the dagger into a striking position. It happened so quickly, I didn't even feel shock upon discovering that he obviously knew who I was.

_Strike!_ I ordered my reluctant body as I held the dagger over his heart, but failed to bring it down. _Kill him! Now!_

"Really, my little imp, if you intend to assassinate someone, you must do it much more quickly," Sinjin said with a polished smile. He obviously wasn't in the least bit concerned about his current predicament. "Timing is everything, you know?"

With the dagger suspended above his heart, after another second or two, I realized I couldn't do it. I felt tears starting up in my eyes as my hopes for any escape began to dwindle away into nothing more than tattered shreds of their former glory. In response, I felt my magic begin waning. I closed my eyes, allowing my disguise to slip away until I was myself again, dressed in my black sports bra and stretch pants. My long brown hair splayed itself around my shoulders like a curtain.

"Shall we chalk this up to a learning experience?" Sinjin asked, his tone now mocking and patronizing. After a few "tsks," he shook his head.

"No!" I yelled at the same moment I thrust the dagger down. Of course, Sinjin was too swift, and within a split second, I felt a swoosh of air at the front of my body. The dagger flew from my hand, and crashed against the bedroom wall. The air was forcibly expelled from my lungs and I felt myself flipping over before being thrown back down against the bed. I bounced a few times, but within a blink, found Sinjin on top of me. He was seething with rage.

"This is how you repay my kindness?" he demanded.

"Your kindness?" I spat back at him, amazed that he would even say such a thing. "And what kindness would that be?"

"The kindness known as trusting you with your weapon," he barked at me. "And this is the thanks I get?" His tone of voice said he was more than mildly irritated.

"Don't blame me for your own stupid judgment," I snapped back at him, although fear was starting to spiral through my stomach and I wondered what would happen next. Sinjin could easily kill me if he chose to and simply chalk it up to self-defense on his part. If he wanted me gone, I was basically as good as.

"Apparently, it was a momentary lapse in my judgment," he hissed at me, his mouth a mere inch from my face. "Fool me once, shame on you."

"Whatever you're going to do to me, just make it quick," I replied, almost angrily. "I'm not interested in bargaining for my life or playing your cat and mouse games."

"Bargaining for your life?" Sinjin repeated and some of his anger left his expression. "A novel idea, is it not?" I tried to move out from underneath him, but he simply tightened his hold around my wrists and pushed his legs down harder over mine. I was basically pinned beneath him and not going anywhere. "You attempted to murder me in my sleep, so would it not be fair for me to at least try to kill you in return?" he finished. "An eye for an eye?"

"It would," I spat out.

"Then we agree," he said, narrowing his eyes as he studied me. He smiled unexpectedly, showing his fangs. Then, gripping a handful of my hair (and none-too-gently), he yanked my head to one side.

I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply, knowing what was coming and trying to prepare for it. "Would you at least do it quickly?" I asked, hoping he would grant me the courtesy of a swift death.

"You do not fear dying?" he asked curiously. Opening my eyes, I found his eyes riveted on mine.

"There isn't anything to fear from dying," I answered immediately, in a flat tone. "It's the ultimate freedom."

Cocking his head to the side, he appeared to consider my words thoughtfully. "That is an interesting point of view to adopt," he said softly as his icy blue eyes began to glow white. Before I could form another thought, he dropped his head to my neck. I bucked underneath him as soon as I felt the sting of his fangs sinking into my carotid artery. He pushed down on my chest with his right hand to keep me in place, as he withdrew his fangs from my neck before lapping up my blood feverishly. I wanted to scream out in pain, but there was no way I could grant him the satisfaction of knowing he could hurt me. And since I'd just tried to slay him, I figured I deserved everything I was about to endure.

## CHAPTER TEN  
Bryn

"How did you know it was me and not my sister, Jolie?" I ground out as Sinjin continued to drink my blood. In my attempt to ignore the pain, I decided to devote my attention to where I'd gone wrong in my escape plan. I figured it was most important that I learn from past mistakes. Well, that is, if Sinjin wasn't going to kill me, a subject that was still up for debate.

He pulled away from my neck and chuckled as he looked down at me. There was remarkable color in his cheeks now and his eyes seemed more alive than they were before he started drinking my blood... physical responses to my blood, which still threw me. "I am a six-hundred-year-old vampire, Bête Noire," he responded loftily, "and not what some would describe as gullible."

He studied me for a moment or so before gripping my chin and tilting my head to the side. I closed my eyes, knowing all too well what was about to happen next. I could feel his breath on my neck, which instantly gave me goose bumps. When he sank his teeth into my flesh for the second time, I resisted and bucked beneath him. He wrapped his hands around my upper arms and pinned me to the bed underneath him, preventing me from moving. I felt his fangs withdrawing from me as he began sucking at the wounds. The pain was almost unbearable. My hands were fisting at my sides of their own accord and I clenched my eyes shut tightly, my jaw just as rigid. When I thought I couldn't take anymore, Sinjin pulled away.

"You must have thought I was Jolie because you called me 'poppet,'" I argued with him, my voice coming out much harsher than I intended. I tried to ignore the stinging from the various bite marks that now punctuated my neck. "So, clearly, that means you thought I was my sister at some point, which only proves you aren't quite as beyond gullibility as you may have thought."

"I will admit that your crafty disguise took me in for perhaps a brief moment," the vampire conceded as he glanced down at me with a blood-stained smile. "But there was one small problem with your approach..."

"One small problem?" I repeated, eyeing him narrowly. "What was that?" I demanded, feeling irritation seething inside me. I was angry for failing to escape in the first place and it didn't make matters any easier that Sinjin was identifying all of the flaws in my attack. Nothing quite like being forced to eat humble pie after it's fresh from the oven.

"You failed to remember the vampire's chief sense, which is our sense of smell," he explained as his eyes continued to burn white while he stared down at me. His body was still pinning mine to the bed and the feel of him on top of me was arousing all sorts of strange reactions from me that I refused to indulge.

"You smelled me," I said, solving the riddle for myself. I closed my eyes and allowed my unvented anger to increase over the ridiculous oversight. How stupid was I? Of course I should have realized that Sinjin could smell me! It was a fatal error that never should have happened. Having dealt with enough vampires over the years, I should have known what their strengths and weaknesses were. How I'd managed to let that slip past me, I didn't know.

"Yes," Sinjin said with a smile before tracing his fingers in a line down my neck, and only pausing momentarily over his bite marks. "I scented you on the air as soon as you were downwind of me," he continued. He brought his index finger to his lips and, eyeing me pointedly, stuck his finger inside his mouth. He pulled it out again and rubbed the wet pad of his finger across the wounds on my neck. I felt my skin stitching itself back together, and, strangely enough, there wasn't any pain.

I looked up at him, wondering what would happen from here on out. Was he going to play with me first before he dealt the death blow? Or would he allow me to live? Of course, I didn't think my sister would be very happy if Sinjin killed me; but I also didn't know how deep my offenses actually were. I mean, I _had_ tried to kill him, so it seemed only fair that he would return the favor. "Are you going to kill me, Sinjin?" I asked in a curious tone. I was surprised my voice came out as level and composed as it did, considering I wasn't sure whether or not I would live to see the next hour. But there was something inside of me that remained calm, accepting whatever fate had in store for me.

Sinjin's eyebrows reached for the ceiling in a brief moment of surprise before another polished smile appeared on his mouth. "It is not usually my custom to kill a woman before I have enjoyed not only the outside of her, but also the... inside of her."

My stomach dropped all the way down to my toes. My mouth also popped open in perfect synchronization. "Well, there's always a first time, because _that_ is never going to happen," I exclaimed immediately. "At least, not while I'm still alive." I attempted to free myself from the weight of his body, but he held me in place and chuckled.

"I do not believe you are in the proper position to demand any orders, my little imp," he responded. "As far as you are concerned," he continued while poking his index finger onto the end of my nose as if I were a five-year-old child being scolded, "you will do whatever I tell you to do or... suffer the consequences."

"I prefer a long, torturous death to having sex with you," I spat back at him, my heartbeat pounding at Sinjin's close proximity. Even though my mouth said one thing, my body was telling him something completely different. I could feel the swarm of butterflies beginning to build in the pit of my stomach. Every fiber of my being seemed alive somehow, and attuned to Sinjin. Worst of all, there was an undeniable stinging, accompanied by a yearning sensation that began deep inside me, starting at the area between my legs.

Sinjin raised one eyebrow at me as if to tell me he wasn't buying my sentiment. "Now, my little tempest, I think we both know that such a statement is scarcely true." Lifting his nose into the air and with his eyes still on mine, he began inhaling. He closed his eyes a moment later and tipped his chin back down again. When he reopened his eyes, his ice blue orbs bored into mine.

"And what makes you think that?" I demanded, glaring at him. I nearly regretted the words once they left my mouth because it was becoming readily apparent that I was turned on. My breath became a series of short gasps and I couldn't stop staring at the beauty of his face. Not only that, but his heightened olfactory senses were apparently detecting my body's reaction to him. Great, just great.

"Because," Sinjin started, pausing for obvious dramatic effect, while the most irritatingly pompous smile appeared on his face, "I can smell your sexual excitement as clearly as you might smell a batch of cookies baking in the oven."

"What?" I asked, feeling my cheeks instantly growing hot. I was at a loss for words for a few seconds, I was so mortified. Finally, my brain kicked in. "You are the most self-centered, smug, egotistical... asshole I've..."

"Not only can I smell your sexual anticipation," Sinjin interrupted, apparently not in the mood to hear the litany of names I was more than willing to throw at him, "but I can also taste the flavor of your eagerness on my tongue, little hellion." He said the words slowly, emphasizing each one. I felt my stomach flip-flop; but when I opened my mouth to protest the idiocy of his comments, nothing came out.

"Your attempts to dispute this subject with me are useless," Sinjin persisted, his braggart grin rubbing me the wrong way. "It has taken me hundreds of years to finely attune myself to the scent of a woman's libido. I have polished and honed my ability to detect that faint sweetness on the air just above your pubis mound," he finished. He ran his fingers down my side and then over my lower stomach, stopping just above what I now knew was my "pubis mound." Closing his eyes, he opened his mouth again before inhaling deeply. "I can smell your tangy sweetness now, my little assassin."

"That's the most..." I started, but I immediately lost my train of thought. He, meanwhile, lifted his body off mine and started to slide backwards down the bed, moving down my body until his face was right at my hips. "What... what are you doing?" I asked, my voice now faltering.

Resting his chin between my legs, he closed his eyes and inhaled deeply again. I thought for sure I'd die right then and there from sheer mortification alone. When he opened his eyes moments later, they were glowing white and his fangs were fully exposed. "There is something about you," he started, eyeing me narrowly. "I tasted it in your blood and now I scent it in your... unique aroma."

"What?" I barked at him, suddenly feeling completely unsure of myself. "What in the hell are you talking about?" When I was finally able to gather some of my fleeing wits about me, I tucked my heels into the bed and shot all the way up to the headboard. I sat up and pulled my legs into the haven of my chest.

Sinjin watched me and chuckled. "You have no reason to fear me, Bête Noire,"

"I'm not afraid of you," I snapped immediately. I was more afraid of the feelings Sinjin's words were unexpectedly evoking from within me. They were feelings that made me think about losing myself to his touch ...

"Then why is your heartbeat racing?" he demanded. His left eyebrow arched into an expression of suspicion. "Unless, perhaps, I am mistaken and you are... excited instead?"

"No," I responded immediately, taking a deep breath to calm my heart and keep it from pounding so loudly. "No, it's not that."

"Perhaps we shall never know what 'it' is then," the vampire continued, clearly making fun of me. "But returning to my earlier thought," he started with a broad grin, "there is something about you that I have not tasted, nor even scented, in any other woman." He sat up straight and studied me as if I were a strange specimen on display. "This peculiar trait of yours first came to my attention after I feasted on your blood initially. I became inordinately invigorated and energized beyond all explanation." His gaze seemed to trail off on the wall behind me as he shook his head, indicating he had no answer. His eyes found mine again before he continued. "Blood is basic sustenance to the vampire, of course; but your blood actually produced a chemical reaction inside me. It allowed me, I daresay, to feel warm again!"

"That's impossible," I scoffed at him. "You drink blood merely to survive, but the donor can't influence you. The only thing you can take from blood is nutritional sustenance."

"How nice to learn that you have studied my kind," he responded quickly, spearing me with an irritated expression. Maybe he didn't like knowing his explanation didn't fly with me. "And, yes, usually a vampire drinks blood merely to survive. Hence, you can imagine my utter surprise when, even now, after feasting upon you, I can feel your body heat burning in my veins."

When he held his hand out to me, I begrudgingly touched him. "You aren't warm," I announced with a frown.

"But am I cold?" the vampire inquired.

I gulped. "No."

"Exactly," he finished with a polished smile. "Perhaps this will be one of those mysteries of the world that no one shall ever solve."

"I guess so," I replied, watching as he stood up while keeping his attention on me.

"If you truly do not fear me, as you insist so vehemently, you may uncurl yourself now," Sinjin said, an amused grin brightening his face.

I figured he was referring to my legs, which were still drawn up into my chest. I probably resembled a ball. Brandishing my courage, because I wasn't afraid of him in the least, I stretched my legs out and stood up. No sooner did my feet touch the floor then I felt a swoosh of air against my face. Moments later, the hard coldness of the wall was against my back. It was so unexpected and sudden, I didn't even have time to react.

"There is one other subject on which I must be perfectly clear," Sinjin whispered into my ear, his tone of voice acidic.

"And what subject would that be?" I ground out, not appreciating the grip of his hand as he wrapped it around my neck. It took me another second to realize his other hand was between my legs, cupping me over my stretch pants. As soon as that insight hit me, I was flooded with lightheadedness as that familiar, but strange, yearning started to build again.

"Should you ever attempt to take my life again, I will not be as courteous where yours is concerned."

"Then you _are_ going to let me live?" I asked, a stubborn twinge of doubt still residing in my tone. "Color me surprised."

He chuckled and ran his fingers back and forth over the sensitive nub between my legs. I felt my breath catching as the stinging sensation from deep in my core started to spread. "If you recall what I already told you, little outlaw, I prefer not to kill women whom I have yet to... know and experience."

"And if you recall what I told you," I replied in a breathy voice, "there is no way in hell..."

"Ah, yes, I do recall something about preferring a long and tortuous death to having sex with me," the vampire interrupted with another baritone chuckle. "I daresay, your body sings quite a different tune."

I didn't try to answer that because I couldn't argue with him. As he continued to rub me over my stretch pants, I could feel myself growing wetter, and that stinging sensation between my legs was now so intense, it was becoming uncomfortable. He chuckled as he lifted his hand away and I immediately felt a sense of disappointment coursing through me. Then, hoping to say something that would save some face, I cleared my throat and opened my mouth. But no words could even come out. Before I knew it, Sinjin thrust his hand beneath my stretch pants. As soon as his deft fingers met my sensitive nub, naked, with no clothing in the way, I nearly jumped right out of my shoes. My head flew back against the wall and I clenched my eyes shut tightly as a moan escaped me.

"Very good, Bête Noire," Sinjin whispered. "You are so wet for me, so slick."

I couldn't respond because my legs were shaking of their own accord. Whatever was building deep inside me prevented me from even thinking a logical thought.

"Tell me how much you want me inside you," Sinjin persisted. His breath felt strangely warm against my throat. A few seconds went by, but I still couldn't find the energy or strength to respond. "Tell me," the vampire demanded.

"I want..." I started, my voice was raw and, moments later, I completely lost it as well as my train of thought.

"You want... what?" Sinjin continued as I opened my eyes and found his riveted on me.

"I want you inside me," I answered, and felt like I would suddenly burst if he didn't enter me. He smirked and moments later, one of his fingers began tracing my opening. I couldn't catch my breath. When he suddenly pushed his finger inside me, I gasped as I felt a stinging pain. The pain, however, was combined with pleasure that was so intense, the pain became a distant memory in no time.

"You are still intact?" Sinjin asked with a frown. Pulling his finger out of me, he withdrew his hand from beneath my pants before studying me purposely.

"Um," I started, taking a deep breath and releasing it moments later. I figured he was talking about my virginity. "Yes."

He nodded, but didn't look happy. His jaw was tight as he stepped away from me. "I shall not deflower you," he said once his ice blue eyes met mine again. A sharp sense of regret and disappointment flowed through me.

_Are you out of your mind?_ I yelled at myself. _You nearly lost your virginity to a vampire! You should thank him for having a shred of dignity and stopping himself because you certainly weren't going to!_

"Yes," I said hastily. "You're right. We... we shouldn't be doing this." I cleared my throat. "I don't know what got into me...I don't know what I was thinking."

He nodded, taking another step away from me as if he didn't trust me or, maybe, himself. He reached for my dagger where it still lay on the ground. "And on that note, I have decided to keep your dagger in my possession again."

Clearing my throat, I tried not to succumb to the mortification that overcame me. "I could have guessed that much," I replied in a soft voice.

"Much though I doubt you deserve it, I plan to keep your attempted homicide a secret, Bête Noire," the arrogant vampire finished with a practiced smile.

***  
Bryn

I didn't see Sinjin for the rest of the evening, which might have been because I barricaded myself behind my bedroom door. 'Course, it wasn't as though he made any attempts to lure me out. Instead, I heard the sound of the television for a few hours until I gave up and tried to get some sleep. But sleep mostly eluded me. Instead, I berated myself for everything that happened between Sinjin and me earlier. I just couldn't accept how easily I allowed a vampire to touch me so intimately. And, what was worse, I knew myself well enough to admit that if he hadn't pulled away from me, I wouldn't be a virgin anymore. No, I would be a complete and total tramp who willingly gave herself to her enemy.

_Who or what have I become?_ I asked myself, tears of anger and regret burning my eyes. _This isn't me! This has never been me!_

I'd never been so swayed by my emotions before, and never indulged them. Not like the way I'd been surrendering to the burgeoning feelings of lust that overtook me the entire time I'd been here. This obvious change confused me and I didn't know what to make of it. I felt out of control and had never once lost control in the past. The truth was: I hated the feeling.

Bryn.

I heard Luce's voice, but it was clearly in my head. I wheeled around from where I was sitting on my bed and searched for him, but all I could see was the emptiness of my bedroom.

_Close your eyes,_ he commanded.

I obeyed his order and found him in my bedroom against the backdrop of my closed eyelids. I was still sitting in my bed, only this time, Luce was standing right before me. He was wearing white robes that trailed to the floor and matched the whiteness of his substantially long hair and beard.

_Where have you been?_ I inquired, unable to mask the anger in my tone. I watched myself pushing the duvet cover back as I stood up and approached him. I was wearing the same outfit I was dressed in earlier.

_I could not visit you until now, child_ , Luce responded, his lips pressing tightly as he studied me. I was suddenly nervous that he somehow knew what went on between Sinjin and me earlier. And if he knew all the particulars, he wouldn't be happy. The thought haunted me and I had to bury it in the back of my mind.

_Why didn't you contact me earlier?_ I asked, crossing my arms over my chest and regarding him with obvious anger. _Do you have any idea how difficult it's been for me? Being stuck here, surrounded by my enemies, and without a clue as to where you were or what was going on?_

_I apologize,_ _child,_ Luce answered, but I saw no true regret in his eyes. Instead, he appeared stoic, like he didn't appreciate the need to apologize to me, or I was too far beneath him to warrant an apology.

_Why did you leave me on the battlefield, all by myself, when you made sure all our tribespeople were transported back with you? Why haven't you made contact with me before now?_ I shook my head as my voice started to break. Then I coughed and squeezed the tears back, knowing Luce wouldn't understand them. He'd consider me weak for giving in to my emotions.

_The time had to be right, Bryn,_ Luce replied, defending his actions before taking a few steps toward me. He reached out for me with his hands, but his eyes looked just as hard as they were before.

_Well, couldn't you at least have touched base with me, just to let me know I wasn't alone? And that you weren't disappointed with me?_ I insisted. Taking a deep breath, I forced my ragged emotions back into submission.

_Disappointed with you?_ Luce repeated, his bushy, white eyebrows furrowing into an expression that resembled pity. _Bryn, you are an expert warrior. I have never been, nor will I ever be, disappointed with you. I am surprised to hear those words coming from your mouth._

_I thought maybe that was the reason I hadn't heard from you—that you were angry with me. I thought maybe I'd done something to upset you,_ I explained, strangely feeling guilty for thinking those thoughts in the first place. Especially, after he appeared to be so completely floored by them.

_Of course not, Bryn,_ Luce said, shaking his head emphatically. His lips were tight and his eyes were hard. _I could never be disappointed with you. I apologize for not reaching out before now, but there was magic in place that prevented me from contacting you._

But, I didn't believe him. I knew any magical wards that might have been in place were nothing compared to Luce's abilities. I didn't say anything though. I simply nodded, as if I bought his feeble, lame excuses. I inhaled deeply and slowly exhaled, suddenly feeling exhausted. _None of it matters now anyway,_ I thought to myself before I faced Luce again. _I'm just happy to know I'm going home._

Luce cleared his throat and his expression suddenly turned serious. _I haven't come here to take you back with me, Bryn. Your work here is far from over._

I felt my stomach dropping to the ground again. _What?_ I demanded. _You're not taking me back with you? But...but you have to! I've been here too long already!_

I need you to remain here, Bryn.

_No, Luce,_ I argued, shaking my head as tears began to burn my eyes. _I can't! You have to take me back with you._

But Luce's expression was as hard as stone. _Your place is right here for the time being. You must befriend these people, and earn their trust to learn as much as you can about their ways. We will use whatever information you gather about them later._

_But,_ I started, anxiety billowing through me _, for how much longer?_ I exhaled a sigh as I realized there was no use in arguing with Luce. Whatever he wanted, he got.

_When the time is right, I will tell you, child,_ Luce answered. _In the meantime, you must do everything in your power to ensure that you are fully accepted as one of them._

_How am I going to do that?_ I asked, shaking my head and plopping my hands on my hips as I thought about the difficulties involved in such a task. _It's not like that's an easy thing to do! I've been nothing but unfriendly towards everyone here. They hate me just as much as I hate them!_

_You do not hate your sister,_ Luce responded sternly.

He was right. I didn't hate my sister. I wasn't even sure I hated anyone else here, for that matter. Well, maybe Trent and the prophetess... _I don't hate Jolie,_ I thought back. _But that still doesn't change the fact that it's going to be next to impossible to win any of these people over. None of them trust me._

_You are an accomplished wit as much as you are a warrior, Bryn,_ Luce responded in a tone that brooked no argument _. I will leave the particulars entirely up to you._

I still wasn't convinced but I also realized this conversation was headed nowhere. _When will I hear from you again?_ I asked, unable to hide the anger and disappointment in my tone.

_When the time is right,_ he answered. _We will be in contact. Just remember you are never alone, Bryn. Your tribe and your people are very proud of you. I am very proud of you._

I couldn't help thinking he was just blowing smoke up my ass, but I nodded in spite of my doubts. My jaw was clenched tight as I faced the Supreme Elder of the Elementals and wondered when I would see him again. _I will do everything in my power to make sure my sister and her people accept me as one of their own._

***  
Sinjin

Of course, the outfit was a dead giveaway.

I knew my most glorious tempest (or should that be temptress?) would never wear such a garish color. Her sister, my Queen, was an absolutely fabulous woman without any doubts, but at times, her fashion sense had to be questioned.

The little twit must have clearly had access to strong magic to manage to pull off everything she had. I would kill to know where she got her hands on such voodoo. Literally. Either that or she was a more powerful sorceress than I initially imagined.

Yes, I admit, it was a little lax of me to leave her with the dagger. But what could I say? Even the great Sinjin Sinclair falters and makes a mistake every once in a while. I viewed it as a good reminder that one should never underestimate one's enemies. I chuckled as I recalled the particulars. Perhaps I should sleep fully naked from now on? That could disarm her from the outset.

Yes, I will also admit that the little imp fooled me for a good few seconds. In all fairness, though, I was half asleep! After she climbed atop me, and I caught a whiff of that delicious, deep, spicy, unmistakable scent, I knew. And my knowledge certainly did not disappoint.

But she can be and often is a very trying woman, all the same. Imagine the temerity to enter my room at night while I was innocently sleeping and then trying to kill me! Hardly good manners now, is it? Especially after I so kindly allowed her to keep her weapon! That is gratitude for you!

Still, she failed to execute her attempted assassination after all, poor lamb. And I received the chance to savor her blood once more – oh, what joy! What a glorious sensation! One that is so hard to resist. It took every ounce of my willpower to avoid sucking her dry.

But I found that, quite the opposite, I wanted her alive. I had not wanted a woman so much since... since longer than I could remember. Truth be told, I had not experienced the need of a woman for long as most women handed themselves over to me expeditiously. But not this one!

Of course, I knew she wanted me too, even though her impulses went against every fibre of her beatific being. I could feel it, smell it, taste it – oh, how I tasted it! There was no point in trying to hide anything from a master vampire. We can read most mortals as easily as we can read a book.

Yes, I was quite aware that the tempest hungered for me just as much as I did for her. But I could not stop myself from wondering what it would be like to fully possess her. And I got so close. So very close. She even admitted it, herself, that she wanted me. But alas, it was not to be.

And what a shame that was.

Why did I deny myself that which I wanted so obsessively? For the sake of the one that came before, the one I can never forget. I swore to forbid myself at the time and I always keep my vows. Strange as it may seem, we vampires respect our own codes of honor.

It was a mere one hundred years ago - give or take a year or ten years - and I was living in my native London at the time. Her name was Verity and she was every bit as sweet a flower as ever bloomed on the earth.

She captivated me at once, from the first time I laid eyes upon her. She was in her father's drawing room, sipping tea from a bone china cup that seemed almost as delicate as she was. I think her fragility probably attracted me initially. She seemed like the perfect prey, so innocent and willing, so compliant. I glimpsed her white, swan-like neck that held up her lovely head. But once I began to know her a little better, I discovered a brash willfulness that became, in a sense, even more alluring to me.

She was easy to pluck, this special flower. Her mum transitioned from this world some years prior, (and I had nothing to do with it, upon my honor), and her dear papa trusted me implicitly. I was posing as a physician at the time, you see. It gave me easy access to blood and other supplies.

In my fraudulent profession, I earned quite the reputation as a healer. A little ironic, yes? Perhaps not quite so much when you realize I had the benefit of an extra five hundred years to accumulate the wisdom along with unique opportunities to study with some of the greatest medical masters, both East and West. I took pride over my extensive knowledge of human anatomy, which was very handy in my line of work.

Verity was a weak and sickly child. Her father, who cherished her dearly, was constantly looking for innovative ways to fortify her constitution. He was a learned and wealthy man, a successful merchant as I recall, and we mixed in the same elevated social circles.

He soon heard of my reputation and asked me to meet his child. Now a fully grown young woman, Verity appeared meek in her father's presence, having been taught it was a daughter's place. But once we were alone, she revealed a terribly wilful spirit, and a lively, inquiring mind as well as a rapier wit. She made me laugh, which was quite a feat in itself. At that time, I had quite forgotten how to do so. Yes, even immortal beings are subject to bouts of depression, it is true.

I examined her medically, as her dear father requested. I felt her pulse quicken considerably that first time. She paralyzed me with her candid, green gaze and as I took in her scent, which was so uncommonly vibrant, earthy and oh-so-tempting, I knew I had to have her. I did not identify my feelings for her as love at the time however. I did not even know I had the capacity for it (although now, I am more than convinced I do not). We grew closer, and I could see the unmasked devotion in the girl's eyes, even though she was promised to another.

The first love, they say, cuts the deepest.

She was engaged to a vicar, no less! A vicar whose first wife died during childbirth. He was considerably older than Verity, and highly regarded in all the right circles. He preached his sermons at a most eminent city parish. Verity did not wish to marry him, of course, and would never marry him, or so she vowed. The dear girl cried and clung to me as she bemoaned her unfortunate fate.

I was the man she truly wanted. Me, Sinjin. Her dearest, darling Sinjin.

Her seduction could hardly be termed that, so eager was she to be taken into my arms. I did not even have to remove her clothes as she did most of the job for me. She loosened her bodice and discarded her undergarments as if they purposely offended her. Then, lifting up her skirts, she climbed onto my lap in her dear papa's drawing room, no less! She proceeded to prove she was the saucy little wench I always suspected her to be. I never considered she might be a virgin. Of course, she was! She was saving herself for the marriage bed, just as all decent ladies did in that day. However, I fear she made a fatal error in her judgment.

After that enjoyable afternoon in her father's drawing room, I took her many times in many different ways. Nevertheless, I convinced her she had to marry the vicar and take her place as an upright society lady. She reluctantly obeyed my wishes, so long as I promised to remain her side dish. And, of course, on that subject I would happily consent.

She took real pleasure in imagining our clandestine trysts. She particularly relished the idea of me taking her while her husband-to-be delivered one of his famously dire and mournful, not to mention, tediously long sermons.

When the day of the marriage arrived, I was merely a guest, having been invited by her father. He esteemed me greatly, and credited me with the flush he observed in his daughter's cheeks, for the first time in her precious life.

Verity never looked more fetching than on her wedding day. She was clad from head to toe in white with Lilies-of-the-Nile in her hair to promote the image of the virgin that she no longer embodied.

Imagine her husband's utter surprise that night when he learned his sweet, innocent, little flower had already been plucked. Unfortunately, this man also possessed a formidable temper, which was vicious in the extreme and largely unknown by his congregation. Upon discovering his new lady wife was not intact, he flew into a rage and bludgeoned her to death with the church candlestick, which he kept beside his bed.

The scandal emerged the very next day. It was difficult to determine which story the Londoners found more outrageous - the murder or Verity's pre-plundered maidenhead. I did not linger long enough to find out. I chose to avoid the feverish inquiry that was destined to ensue as to who could have spoiled this unfortunate young woman.

In true Sinjin fashion, I disappeared into the ether, as I was wont to do, and those I left behind had severe difficulty in even remembering me. I ventured to the Orient, where I was an unknown stranger, and distracted myself with myriad wonders of those exotic lands.

But my melancholy persisted as my most constant traveling companion. I could not shake it off, no matter how hard I tried. I could not forget my memories of Verity, her incomparable beauty and wit, but most of all, her love for me. I experienced something that I, as a vampire, had never experienced before. Guilt. I so shortsightedly stole that young woman's sacred prize without considering the consequences of my selfish act. And then I actively encouraged her to marry the brute!

I vowed there and then that I would never take a woman's virginity again. If I found one intact, I had to leave her that way. Better that than to re-experience the bitterness of guilt and regret.

Only of late had such strong feelings stirred within me again. These two sisters. What was it about them? Damn their precious bloodline! I feared that same blasted bloodline would be my undoing.

## CHAPTER ELEVEN  
Bryn

The very next evening, I had two unexpected visitors. Holed up in my room, I was reading Sun Tzu's _The Art of War_ , but not paying much attention to it. Instead, my thoughts kept alternating between Luce's visit and my sexual escapades with Sinjin. I was both mortified and stimulated by the thought of coming so close to losing my virginity to Sinjin. Although I wished I could deny it, there was a part of me that sorely wished I had.

As to Luce's visit, I was still processing it. I hated the fact that Luce hadn't taken me back with him, because it would have been the easiest way to escape—not only from my jailers, but also from the onslaught of feelings that were suddenly awakened in me, sensations I had no business feeling.

I didn't know what to think about the idea of befriending my enemies. I wasn't even sure how to go about doing it. The entire time I'd been here, my protective walls were up. I didn't know how to drop them, or if that were even possible. And my other problem was how to befriend these people cunningly—no one would buy it if I went from being the ice princess one day to warm and friendly the next. No, I would have to work on my approach. I had to come up with a plan to win my sister and her people over. And that task wasn't going to be easy by any stretch of the imagination.

I exhaled a deep breath of angst and worry as I glanced around, finding myself alone yet again. The vampire, meanwhile, was in the living room, busying himself by incessantly clicking through the channels on the television. In the course of the evening, which was now nine p.m., we'd barely managed to say two words to one another. To say things were uncomfortable and strained between us was an understatement.

"Ah, what a surprise," I heard him announce, in a slightly muffled voice. I was sitting on my bed with my door closed. I could hear him turning off the television before the sounds of shuffling of multiple feet, which were obviously not his since he ordinarily moved without making any sound.

"We've come to speak with the prisoner," Mercedes announced and I cringed in response.

"The prisoner?" Sinjin repeated, like he had no idea what she was talking about. "Hmmm," he stalled, and I could just imagine him tapping his fingers against his mouth as he persisted in the charade.

"Sinjin, I'm not in the mood to play any of your games," Mercedes replied impatiently.

"I believe the queen issued an order whereby we were prohibited from referring to her sister as anything but," Sinjin said, his tone feigning innocence.

I heard someone clearing her throat and figured it was Mercedes. "Yes, well, regardless of Bryn's title, we've come to speak to her."

"Ah, yes, there is another with you, isn't there?" Sinjin said with a smile in his voice. "Good evening, Mathilda, how are you faring?"

"Oh, very well, Sinjin, thank you," the elderly fae woman answered in her tinkling, bell-like voice.

I didn't hear anything more for a few seconds before there was a strident knock on my door. "Medusa, my dear," Sinjin called through the door, while I just shook my head and sighed. "It appears you have two lady visitors who would very much like to speak with you." I put my book down and stood up from where I was sitting on my bed. Starting for the door, I heard more of Sinjin's conversation with Mercedes and Mathilda. "I would advise that you avoid looking at her directly in the eyes," he warned.

Mathilda laughed a sweet sounding giggle, but she was the only one. I reached the door just as Mercedes said to Sinjin, "Perhaps I should remind _you_ of the queen's edict regarding her sister's title?"

"Well, of course, our dear queen did not think to include me in her dictate as my pseudonyms are ever so clever and charming," Sinjin quipped just as I pulled the door open and he faced me with a beaming smile. "Bête noire, your presence is humbly requested."

Mercedes cleared her throat as her eyes narrowed when they fell on me. "We need to talk," she said simply. Then, with a wary glance at Sinjin, she added, "Alone."

"Ah, girl talk, is it?" Sinjin asked as he turned and started for the living room. "Feel free to indulge yourselves. I shall busy myself in here, searching for a flick that might be worthy of my interest."

"What do you want?" I asked Mercedes after Sinjin disappeared from view.

The prophetess didn't reply to my question, but simply stepped into my room with Mathilda beside her, who then closed the door. The older, smaller woman clasped her hands behind her back and regarded me with a large smile. "Hello, dear," she said. I didn't answer, but nodded before my eyes fell on Mercedes again, and they grew hard.

"As you can probably imagine," the prophetess started, "I have been keeping an eye on you."

"No, I wasn't aware that you were keeping an eye on me, considering this is the first time I've had the pleasure of your company," I answered with my jaw tightly clenched. I didn't like the idea that anyone would keep tabs on me, let alone this woman who clearly didn't like me. Although, admittedly, the feeling was mutual.

"You would be a fool to imagine otherwise," Mercedes barked back. "Regardless of your affiliation with our queen, I do not trust you. I view you as an enemy of the state and I believe it would behoove us all to get rid of you once and for all."

"Tell me how you really feel," I responded with a snide laugh. "Or is this meeting actually a disguised assassination attempt?"

"Don't be ridiculous," Mercedes responded with a glare.

I shrugged. "You're the one who said you wanted to get rid of me once and for all."

"That is not what I meant," Mercedes argued.

"Of course our visit is not an assassination attempt!" Mathilda responded, alarm in her voice. I noticed Mercedes didn't say anything more. "You have been led to believe things that are not true, but that is by no fault of yours," Mathilda offered as she inhaled slightly. "People can change, child."

"Who says I want to change?" I answered icily, becoming resentful that both of them were here, invading _my_ space. But then I remembered Luce's orders for me to befriend my sister as well as those under her control, and I realized I had to back down.

"Regardless," Mercedes continued, "I wanted to discuss something with you." Then she glanced back over her shoulder, in the direction of the living room, as if she were nervous that Sinjin could overhear us.

"He not only heard everything we all just said, but I'm more than sure he's making a point to listen in on the rest," I informed them. "He's beyond nosy."

"Quite true," Sinjin proved in a loud voice. Moments later, my bedroom door opened as the vampire invited himself inside. "So, really, as you now see, there was no point in you leaving me to my own defenses in the first place."

"Isn't there something useful you can do with yourself?" Mercedes demanded. She crossed her arms against her chest and eyed him with unconcealed dislike flowing from her emerald green eyes.

"Short of falling on a stake, doubtful," I muttered.

"Would you _please_ excuse us, Sinjin? We have subjects to discuss which do not concern you," Mercedes demanded.

"Whatever you have to say to me, you can say it in front of Sinjin," I replied, already having decided that I preferred to have Sinjin present than to face off with these two by myself. Well, face off with Mercedes anyway. I wasn't entirely sure why Mathilda was here but figured I'd soon find out. I had a feeling this was a case of good cop, bad cop.

"Very well," Mercedes said in a clipped tone before focusing her irritated expression directly on me. "There are wards in place around this house that monitor the use of magic... your magic."

"Very interesting, indeed," Sinjin said, but no one spared him a glance.

"So what?" I asked, but I was already speculating on where this conversation was headed.

"The wards recorded a surge of magic coming from your bedroom last night," Mercedes finished, looking at me accusingly as she stared me down. "I am curious as to what you were doing."

The wards had undoubtedly captured Luce's magic when he visited me, but there was no way I would surrender that information.

"You are the prophetess," Sinjin responded, inclining his head toward her in a mocking sort of way. "Surely you can answer that question for yourself?"

Mercedes's lips were tight. "Clearly I can't, which is why I'm standing here right now."

Sinjin chuckled. "Hmm, perhaps I am exhibiting my foolishness in asking, but does not the highest ranking of the witches possess a little something titled... magic?"

Mercedes narrowed her beautiful green eyes at the vampire. "Of course."

"Then should it not follow that the chief of the witches should rely on her magic to answer the question as to why her security system recorded an uptick in activity?" Sinjin continued, eyeing her with a smile. "Hmm?"

"I've already performed a variety of spells that could possibly inform me of what caused the power surge." She looked over at me uncomfortably, as if she didn't like admitting as much with me standing right there. "All of my charms failed to yield an answer." Then she faced Sinjin again, her jaw even tighter than it had been seconds ago. "Which brings me to why I'm standing here now, having to explain myself to you."

"Just checking," Sinjin responded with an artful grin.

Mercedes turned her attention back to me. "So just what was the reason that my wards recorded the spike?"

I opened my mouth to respond but was interrupted by Sinjin.

"Ah, this is very easily explained," he said, shaking his head. "We were 'power-fencing' last evening, you know, thrust and parry, Bête Noire with her magic and I with my naturally superior abilities," he finished, his attention focused on Mercedes. At first, I was confused as to why he would willingly come to my aid, but then I remembered his comment: how he preferred not to tell anyone that I'd tried to kill him. Who knew, maybe he was embarrassed by it?

"You were parrying?" Mercedes repeated doubtfully, her gaze switching from Sinjin back to me.

"No, we weren't," I stated, realizing there was no way she would buy Sinjin's explanation. Luce's magic must have registered very high on the magical Richter scale, which meant I had to have a very good alibi. And "power-fencing" with Sinjin wasn't it.

"I am curious, Prophetess," Sinjin began, rubbing his chin. "If your wards captured this apparent burst in magical activity last evening, why are you only now investigating it?"

Mercedes's eyes burned in her face as she looked at Sinjin. "It was only brought to my attention early this afternoon," she replied.

Sinjin shrugged. "Perhaps you should hire better informants. Time is of the essence with these things, you know?" Then he cocked his head to the side as if another thought just occurred to him. "Perhaps you could have caught the little imp red-handed?"

"Regardless," Mercedes started, spearing Sinjin with an unfriendly expression before casting it on me, "just what _were_ you doing?"

"I was trying to murder Sinjin," I answered nonchalantly. There was complete quiet in the room for a few seconds before Mercedes eyed me warily.

"I do not understand," she replied, shaking her head in visible anger.

I shrugged. "I decided I wanted him dead. It's as simple as that."

"Unfortunately, I must admit the little heathen hasn't been the first woman from whom I have heard those same words," Sinjin said, shaking his head like it was a pity.

"Explain how magic was involved in your attempt to murder the vampire," Mercedes insisted.

"I used magic to deceive both Odran and Sinjin by making them believe the time of day was different than it actually was. Then I used more magic to disguise myself as my sister," I explained. "All told, it required quite a bit of magic, which is what your wards, no doubt, must've picked up."

"Parrying, were you?" Mercedes asked Sinjin with a frown that turned into a glare.

"Some would describe it as exactly that," Sinjin smirked.

"Is what she's saying true?" Mercedes continued.

"It is," Sinjin said, his ice blue eyes sparkling in the low light of the room. "Thrusting and parrying can take many forms, including attempted murder."

"And what a shame that she wasn't successful in her attempt," Mercedes said under her breath as she faced me again. Her suspicion was still evident in her features. "You do realize that any attempt to murder the queen's protector is punishable by death?"

"Now, I guess you'll inform me that you must have my head!" I exclaimed sarcastically. Inwardly, I breathed a sigh of relief because it appeared that Mercedes bought my explanation for the wards' surge in magic. As long as I could keep my tangled web securely woven and away from the real truth, I was looking good.

Mercedes addressed Sinjin. "Would you care to press charges against her?"

Sinjin eyed me narrowly, but I saw a smile turning up the corners of his mouth. "Hmmm," he said, "that is quite a loaded question. Her demise would restore my evenings to me to do with as I like."

"Will you or won't you?" Mercedes demanded impatiently.

"Not this time, my good prophetess, not this time," Sinjin said as he shook his head, his eyes never leaving mine. "Gumption and unbridled ambition should never be discouraged."

I held his eyes, but I didn't respond to his comment. Meanwhile, Mercedes turned on her heels and started for my bedroom door. When she reached it, she paused with her hand on the doorknob and turned to face me. "You might have convinced your sister that you're trustworthy, but you will never convince me."

I nodded, but the expression on my face told her, in no uncertain terms, that I didn't care. I remained quiet as I watched her leave my room and heard the sounds of her footsteps as she walked across the wood floors, heading for the front door. At the sound of Mathilda clearing her throat, I glanced down at her.

"I do not share the prophetess's perspective, child," she said in her high-pitched and melodious voice. "I believe there is true goodness inside you," she continued before reaching out and touching me above my heart. "I can feel it."

"Maybe you can talk Mercedes into feeling it too?" I suggested with a dry laugh.

Mathilda continued to smile up at me and nodded. "She will see it in time, child, as will everyone else." Then she turned around and offered Sinjin a broad smile, covering his hand with her much smaller one. "You are doing a very good job with her, Sinjin," she complimented him.

Sinjin didn't say anything, but merely nodded as he politely covered her hand with his and walked her to my door before they both approached the front door, talking about something that I failed to hear. I walked into the living room just as Sinjin closed the door behind Mathilda. He turned around to face me while shaking his head.

"Well, I must confess that I believed you were smarter than you looked but, apparently, such is not the case."

"I don't care that Mercedes knows I tried to kill you," I snapped, throwing my hands on my hips. "I'm more than sure that anyone who knows you would definitely understand my reasons why."

Sinjin dropped his head back as a hearty, unrestrained laugh escaped him. "Very well-articulated, Bête Noire," he said mockingly. Then the laugh and smirk vanished from his lips. "Perhaps you successfully detoured Mercedes from the real reason her wards recorded a surge in magic?"

I was surprised and my eyebrows arched up accordingly, to which Sinjin chuckled. "The real reason?" I repeated, pretending to have no clue to what he was referring. " _That_ was the real reason."

"Really, my little hellion, you do not give me the credit I deserve."

"I don't believe you deserve any credit," I responded tartly as I took a seat on my bed again and decided ignoring him might be the best course of action.

"Well, I can foresee that this conversation will go round and round with no end in sight," Sinjin said as he clapped his hands together. "Thus, I suggest we change it."

"And talk about what?" I asked unenthusiastically. Sinjin eyed me with a drawn brow as he walked to one end of my room, turned around and then walked to the other. "Pacing," I called out, pretending to play charades with him. "You're pacing, um, you're worried about something? How many words in the phrase again?"

"What in blazes are you going on about?" he demanded in an irritated voice as he stopped pacing and turned to face me. He crossed his arms against his chest and regarded me with exasperation.

I shrugged. "Charades." But there was nothing in Sinjin's face that said he had any idea to what I was referring. "You've never heard of Charades?" He shook his head. "And you've been alive for more than five hundred years?" I asked, dumbfounded.

"Odran brought it to my attention," Sinjin started, clearly changing the subject.

"I guess that's a no," I interrupted him.

"Blast this Charades game!" he burst out impatiently, throwing his hands in the air. "No, I do not know what your silly game is and nor do I care to!"

"Calm down," I responded, holding my hands up in submission. "Someone's in a bad mood today. Sheesh!"

His glare steadily gave way to an expression of slight irritation, his left eyebrow arched dramatically. "Odran brought it to my attention," he repeated. "That he took you to one of his fae lands, with the intention of forcing information from you."

"Yep, he did," I said with a yawn. "So what?"

Sinjin cleared his throat and didn't seem pleased with the information. "How was he able to pry this information from you, Bête Noire?"

I shrugged like the answer was obvious. "With mead that he offered me to drink. Turns out it was tainted with a charm."

Sinjin nodded, as if he expected my response. "Tainted with what sort of charm?"

"Um," I started as I bit my lip and thought about it. "I'm not sure exactly but I think it was some form of a love charm."

"I see," Sinjin responded immediately, his eyes boring into mine. "And...what information was he able to learn about you?"

"Didn't you just tell me that Odran came to you and told you all of this already?" I asked, frowning at him as I shook my head. "I'm really not in the mood to tell you something you already know, Sinjin," I started as something else occurred to me. "Unless..."

"Unless what?" he demanded immediately.

I felt a smile break out across my lips. "Unless you are _so_ old that Alzheimer's has set in and you really can't remember that Odran already told you all of this?" I laughed as soon as I saw his expression. He wasn't amused.

"I am not interested in the information Odran _told_ you," he said snidely.

"Then why did you just ask me," I started but he shook his head and sighed in exasperation, interrupting me.

"Good Lord, Bête Noire, you are vexing to no end!"

"Love you too," I grumbled as I leaned back on my bed and reached for my book which was sitting on the nightstand.

"What did Odran... _do_ to you?" Sinjin demanded.

I glanced up at him from where I'd been honing in on my book and smiled as soon as I realized what he was getting at. "Oh, you mean because of the love charm on the mead?"

"Yes, that is what I mean," he said instantly.

And that was when I decided that it was time I played a game with Sinjin for once. I slapped my book closed and sat up, eyeing him innocently. "When you ask me what Odran _did_ to me," I started, trying to keep a straight face.

"Physically, Bête Noire!" Sinjin spat out, sounding frazzled. "Did he touch you?"

"Oh, okay," I answered with a nod. Then I laughed. "I wasn't sure what you were referring to...like did you mean what did he do to me or what did he _do_ to me?"

"Just answer the bloody question," Sinjin responded as he shook his head.

"Well, he _definitely_ touched me!" I said with a laugh and a knowing expression, all the while absolutely loving playing the role of puppeteer for once.

"Where did he touch you and what did he do?" Sinjin insisted, approaching my bed immediately.

I shook my head. "I think it would be better to ask me where didn't he touch me?"

Sinjin pulled back from me immediately and his eyebrows met in the middle of his forehead in an expression of anger. "Where didn't he touch you?" he repeated. "What does that mean?"

"I'm sure you're aware that fae magic is pretty strong right?" I asked.

"I am aware, yes."

"Well, I drank a shee-it load of that charmed mead," I started, facing him with wide eyes as I shook my head. Then I focused on my feet as I tried desperately to summon any acting ability I might possess. I took a few deep breaths and then looked up at Sinjin again, who was studying me intently. I bit my lower lip and shook my head, trying to portray someone who was on the verge of tears.

"What is it, Bête Noire?" Sinjin asked in a soft voice. "You can tell me."

I shook my head again and when I spoke, I made sure my voice was cracking. "It's just...I drank so much of the mead and it messed with my head! When he got me naked and kissed me all over, I couldn't say no!" I glanced up at him and scrunched my face into something that I hoped resembled someone crying. "And when I saw what was underneath his kilt! I just...I just couldn't look away! It was so...so immense!" I looked down at my hands and held them a foot apart. "It was as if someone had gone into the forest and felled the largest tree, something incredibly long and just as wide! But it...it was attached to him, Sinjin! And it moved! It moved like it had a mind of its own!"

"Yes, well," the vampire muttered but I didn't give him the chance to continue.

"And when I looked at it..." I shook my head and then brought my hands to my temples, burying my face into my palms. "I knew I shouldn't want to touch it, to feel it, but I did!" I looked up at him again, continuing to shake my head. "And when he entered me, I felt as if he would split me apart right then and there!"

The alarm on Sinjin's face suddenly made me lose my composure and I erupted into a fit of laughter. I couldn't seem to stop myself.

"What?" the vampire started, anger flushing his features. "Why are you laughing?"

"I'm laughing," I started as I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself down. "Because your reaction was priceless."

"I do not understand," he barked back at me. "Then your story is not true?"

"No, it's not true," I said with a frown, my tone of voice suggesting that he was an idiot for ever thinking it was true.

"Then the Scottish ape did not take advantage of you and you are still...intact?"

"Nope, he didn't take advantage of me and yes, I am still 'intact', as you call it," I said, even though I wondered if the few stolen kisses counted as taking advantage of me. Hmm, probably not. "Nothing happened so you can go back to my sister and tell her there's nothing to worry about."

"The queen was not the one who asked me to inquire," Sinjin responded stonily.

"Then who did?" I asked.

"No one," he responded and then looked decidedly uncomfortable. "I was curious."

"Curious?" I repeated, studying him as I narrowed my eyes. I could tell he wasn't telling the truth.

"Yes, curious."

I studied him for another few seconds before I felt a smile break out across my lips. "You weren't curious. You were jealous." I was surprised to hear the words come from my mouth but before I could stop them, they were already out.

"I do not care to discuss this matter with you any longer," Sinjin said and then turned on the ball of his left foot and started for my door. When he reached the door, he paused and then turned back to face me. "And just for the record, I was not jealous."

"Envious works too," I called out after his retreating figure.

***  
Sinjin

I paced up and down in my silent, vampiresque manner, pausing every now and then to kick a conveniently placed item of furniture. Bloody hell! That woman was so infuriating at times! For one, she could not keep her blasted mouth shut. Why did she have to give the game away to that hellcat, Mercedes? I even offered the girl a way out and she refused to take it, point blank. What on earth could have been her motivation? Did she really hate me so much that she was willing to risk her own life merely to humiliate me? The answer was clearly a resounding _yes_. I should not have been surprised. She went to quite a lot of trouble to try to murder me, after all. I guess after that, it was all a crap game. But stupid! So stupid!

And what the hell was this bloody charade she kept going on about? The woman was making a fool of me when she should have been showing me proper respect. I defeated her in armed combat, and was magnanimous enough to allow her to continue to live. And I left her intact when she was mine for the taking. A little bit of gratitude? A smidgen of respect? Forget it!

Then, to cap it all, she recounts a pack of blatant lies concerning that big, bleeding fairy! As if I give a rat's arse about that idiot! I have actually seen his manhood last midsummer's eve! 'Twas a most unfortunate night! Lo, a most unfortunate night! All the fae folk proceeded to get sloppy drunk before swimming naked in the loch. I say this most regrettably, but my poor eyes were cruelly assaulted when I was forced to witness the king buffoon sans his clothing. Let me tell you, dear reader, that his feeble appendage was nothing to write home about! An elephant trunk? No, it was not! A fire hose? Ha! A writhing, virulent snake? His meager unit looked more like a cold, discarded French fry! Perhaps two !

I should have known at once the little twit was doing her best to rile me and make me jealous. As if I even cared what she did when I was not guarding her. Odran and his farsighted earthworm could have her, for all I cared. She was much more trouble than she was worth, that girl.

I flung myself down on my bed and assumed my usual sleeping position, screwing my eyes tightly shut. But alas, as always, sleep would not come to me. The disturbing images of Odran and the little minx forbade it. I kept seeing that big, blonde oaf holding the infuriating pixie in his arms, and touching her and tasting her when I should have been the one holding her.

Luckily I am not the jealous type.

Bugger that anyway. I intended to ask Odran myself exactly what happened between the two of them in Fairy Land \- or anywhere else for that matter.

Why? Because all I ever managed to get from that exasperating woman was a litany of lies followed by more outrageous lies in her incessant attempts to irritate me until I lost my cool. Well, I had had quite enough of that! I intended to hear the truth directly from the horse's mouth. Or in this case, perhaps it was more fitting to say I intended to hear it directly from the horse's arse!

I laughed heartily at my new moniker for Odran. See!? I was feeling better already. I merely had to remove myself from her company and insert myself into the privacy of my own bedchamber.

Like Odran probably inserted himself inside the Princess?

That thought caused my jaw to lock. If I spared her virginity only to have that buffoon take it...! Oh, 'twould be a foul reckoning indeed. I stood up at once and threw open the bedroom door, needing to soak in the cold night air.

Darkness had fully descended and I inhaled the night air deeply. So sweet and heavily scented it was. My acute sense of hearing picked up all there was to hear. I detected the fox rustling in the long grass ahead. An owl hooted in the distant forest. Above my head, bats wheeled in their search for night-time snacks. Or was it breakfast for them? It seemed like all the creatures of the night emerged to greet me, offering their support and aiding me on my quest.

Savoring all that my senses could offer, I made my way to the Faery compound. Upon reaching it, I could not disguise my disapproval.

Oh, my days! Hopelessly tacky? Or what? These faery folk lacked the slightest inkling of refinement and sophistication. I shuddered at all the clashing colors, cutesy bowers and semi-naked statues that were arranged for no apparent reason in the extravagant fountains. They obviously had no idea whatsoever of style, let alone, propriety.

And the little twit preferred Odran as her paramour? Over me? Lo! How was that even possible?

I knocked on Odran's garishly colored front door. There was no reply.

"Hello!" I called out. "Anyone home? Yoohoo!"

No response.

I pushed the door and discovered it was unlocked. Bloody typical of these irresponsible fairy types. They were lucky I was not an enemy, (or was I?).

"Odran!" I called out purely from decency, since I feared another unfortunate encounter of catching the Horse's Arse naked. Especially not while he was with the imp.

At that thought, my blood boiled and I pushed the door inward.

When nothing happened, I walked into the house. The interior decor was as tasteless as the exterior. A riot of clashing floral patterns and... good God! What was the source of that awful smell? It took me half a minute to realize it came from the remnants of trod-upon rose petals that were strewn randomly along the hall carpet. Odran often ordered his minions to scatter before him as he pranced around on his smelly, hoof-like bare feet. What a todger!

I heard muffled voices coming from up ahead. I identified Odran's booming tone together with more than one female voice. High-pitched giggles punctuated the conversation. I moved towards the source of the sound, which appeared to be Odran's bed chamber.

Oh, dear me. Could I really bear to witness the disgusting antics that were going on behind the closed door? Whatever I saw could never be unseen again. I knocked on the door gingerly at first. All I heard was Odran's raucous laughter. I tried again, louder this time.

"Coom in!" he bellowed.

"Ah. I prefer that you come out to me, if you would be so kind."

"That you, Sinjin?"

"It is indeed, the very same."

"Ye have ta coom inside if ye want me. I'll not be comin' oot."

Good Lord.

"Very well."

With unbridled trepidation, I swung open the door and my gaze was instantly subjected to the beating heart of Odran's bachelor pad. And what a scene it was!

The room featured a massive, four-poster bed, which looked big enough to accommodate the entire women's football team. Knowing Odran, it probably had. Tonight, however, he only had two playmates. A slow evening for Odran, I imagined. Two fae females ran naked around the room, giggling hysterically, with their lord and master in hot pursuit, also buck naked.

"Cover yourself up for pity's sake, man!" I yelled as I shielded my eyes too late and tried to think of happier thoughts.

Getting no response, I glanced up at the exact moment when Odran leapt onto the bed, his pathetic manhood swinging back and forth like a tube sock pinned to a clothesline in the wind.

"Egads, man!" I screamed out again, slamming my eyes shut.

"Whit's wrong with ye, Sinjin? Are ye intimidated by meh manly cock?" He let out a roar of laughter.

"A useless, wet noodle is what I call it," I grumbled, turning my back to him as I addressed the wall. "I am here strictly to talk business and I would appreciate it greatly if you would dress yourself and send your two bedmates on their merry way."

"Ye want me to git rid o' the wee lasses?"

"If you do not mind."

"What a spoilsport! Ri' girrls. Let's be gittin' ye oan yer way then. The leech isnae verra fond o' ye."

The fae women groaned in perceptible disappointment.

"Ah believe he might have ah thing fer the menfolk," he whispered conspiratorially before bursting into a round of raucous laughter.

"I shall attest that I have no interest in the menfolk, not in the least bit!" I yelled over the sounds of Odran as he persisted in chasing the women around the room again.

I turned to face them, catching only his backside this time—but a broad, hairy mess that was.

"Ah know, ah know." He slapped one of them on her pert behind as she moved past him towards the door. She gave me an arch smile as she brushed past me. Hmm. Tempting indeed. But I could do much better than settling for Odran's sloppy seconds.

"What kin ah do ye for?" Odran inquired when we were finally alone.

"Well, you can put on some trousers for a start."

Odran's laugh made a deep rumble in his chest as he put on a hideous-looking kimono. Good God.

"Okay, Sinjin. Ye betta have a gud reason for disturrbin meh evenin'. Ah thought ye were supposed te be guardin' Bryn."

"Do not worry about her. She thinks I am still in my room doing a Sudoku. And besides, there is a double locking spell on every door in the house."

"Still. I doan think mah Queen would be verra happy te know her sista was unattended."

"Well, she will not find out then, will she now?" I replied icily.

The imminent threat hung in the air between us.

"Say what ye have te say an' be quick aboot it," he grumbled. "As ye kin see, Ah'm a verra busy man."

"Right," I said with a clipped nod. "Enlighten me, exactly what did you do with the Princess when you took her to Fairy Land?"

He chuckled. "Naethin' she didnae want meh te do."

"I am in no mood for games, Odran."

He narrowed his eyes at me. "I already tole yeh. I extracted soom information oot o' the girrl."

"Yes, but how did you manage to do it? Did you touch her?"

He chuckled throatily. "What's it tae ye, vampire?"

"Number one: the Princess is the Queen's sister and as such, she should be afforded the utmost respect."

"Like ye always treat yer wimmen wi' respect."

"I mean it, Odran. You are forbidden to touch her."

I could see him visibly evaluating me. A slow smile spread across his face. "Ah see. Sinclair's got hisseff a thing for the Princess."

"That is preposterous!"

Odran threw back his head and bellowed with laughter. "Ah agree, she's a bonny lass."

"That is not..."

"Well, I did ye a favor then, lad."

"I am not a _lad_ and what _favor_ are you referring to?"

"I checked out her bosoms for ye an' I kin personally guarantee they're the real thing." Odran laughed uproariously once more, actually rolling around on his bed with his uninhibited mirth.

I could see I was only wasting my time. I turned to leave.

"I am warning you, Odran. Keep your hands off her."

That was greeted by another gale of laughter which was then punctuated by a long, repetitive and especially loud fart.

"Really, you are quite a foul creature," I said in absolute disgust.

"Aye, coome closer an' maybe ye can taste it!" he responded before throwing his head back and exploding into another round of laughter.

I resisted the urge to flatten him because I knew the Queen would be most displeased if two of her main men came to blows. I resolved to keep a lid on my anger for now. Not to mention, I dared not approach him for fear of tasting that foul wind that had emanated from his backside.

## CHAPTER TWELVE  
Bryn

Three Months Later

"Rand and I have set a date for our wedding which will be in exactly four months from today," Jolie announced happily as we walked along the beach just below Kinloch Kirk. She wrapped both of her hands around her swelling middle and faced me with a joyful smile. "Christa, of course, isn't happy about the announcement because she wanted us to have one big happy wedding with her and John."

"I'm sure she'll get over it," I responded with a smile. I'd met Christa maybe a handful of times and I liked her enough, although I wasn't convinced she was the sharpest tool in the shed. But she was a good friend to my sister and always had been so it was for that reason that I tolerated her. That and she wasn't around much which didn't give her the opportunity to get on my nerves.

"I hope so," Jolie answered with a sigh as she glanced down at her belly which was just starting to show. "I don't want to wait too long for the wedding since I'm getting bigger every day. And I don't want the wedding to be too close to my due date."

"So in four months' time, you'll be, what, eight months along?" I asked as I tried to do the math quickly in my head.

Jolie nodded and then sighed as she glanced out at the ocean. "And I'm sure I'll be huge and won't look a bit like a bride." She didn't sound happy about that thought.

"Eight months pregnant and huge or not, you'll still be a beautiful bride," I answered with a reassuring smile. "And I'm sure Rand thinks you're even more beautiful with every day that passes."

"Thanks," she responded as her eyes found mine again but the expression on her face said she didn't exactly agree with me. "And, yes, that's what Rand says, but I'm sure it's just to make me feel better about the way I look." She glanced down at herself and shook her head. "I can't imagine getting any bigger than I already am and I'm only four months along!"

"Exactly," I argued with a frown as I shook my head, thinking she had a long way to go. "You're barely even showing, Jolie."

"I feel like I'm as big as a cow," she answered with a laugh. "But at least the morning sickness is a thing of the past."

"Well, if it's any consolation, you don't look anything like a cow," I said, loving the feel of the sand beneath my bare feet. "And as for Rand, that man loves you more than anything in the world. I can see it in his eyes whenever he looks at you." Jolie immediately smiled and I could see her love for Rand clearly written all over her face. "Okay, enough of this sappy stuff. I'm not sure how much more I can take," I finished with a shake of my head and a teasing smile.

"Are we that bad?"

I nodded immediately and then rolled my eyes at her to say they were that bad and then some. "The two of you together can be pretty gross sometimes."

Jolie giggled as her cheeks colored with what I imagined was slight embarrassment. Then she inhaled deeply as she offered me a self-conscious smile. "I'm sure we are."

"Yep, just a little," I concurred with another big grin before I remembered the direction the conversation had been headed. "So, if you're worried about being too big for the wedding, why not just get married now?"

Jolie nodded as if the thought had already occurred to her. "I would have agreed to get married sooner but Rand wants a big wedding and all the arrangements that go along with one take quite a while... I'm not even sure I can get everything wrapped up in four months!"

"Well, you know I'm always here to help?" I asked as I stopped walking and faced her. She paused as well, and her expression was one of curiosity. I didn't say anything but settled my hands on her stomach. I could feel the energy of her unborn baby immediately. "She's strong and healthy."

"She?" Jolie responded with a laugh that said she wasn't convinced of the baby's sex. I didn't know why but I was sure her baby was a girl. I always had been.

"The energy coming from her feels like a girl's energy to me," I explained and then shrugged as if to say it was just a hunch and that I had no evidence on which to base my opinion.

"I would love to have a little girl," Jolie responded, a faraway expression taking control of her face as she looked out over the waves that crashed against the rocks. The sun was shining and warm even though a cold breeze billowed out from over the ocean. I pulled my hoodie tighter around myself and tried to ward away the chill in the air.

"You would love whatever sex you're blessed with," I responded with another smile as I reiterated the same thought to myself. The truth of the matter was that I was beyond excited to be an aunt. But it was an excitement that had to be tempered because I knew better. Even though the last three months had been blissful for me because I'd finally allowed myself to drop my defenses and actually get to know my sister, I knew my reasons for doing so weren't happy ones. There was always the thought, in the back of my mind, that whatever burgeoning closeness I felt for Jolie, it wouldn't and couldn't last long. At the end of the day, we were still enemies and still fighting for opposite causes. And what was more, I was very much aware that I would still have to earn her trust and then use it against her. The thought made me sick to my stomach and had every day for the past three months.

_You aren't going to let anything happen to your sister,_ I thought to myself. _No matter what Luce's plans are, you will make sure Jolie and her baby are safe._ It was the same sentiment I'd repeated to myself at least five times a day. It was the only way I could rationalize my actions.

_But what of Rand?_ I asked myself for the umpteenth time. _Luce probably is planning on attacking Kinloch Kirk at some point. So what will that mean for everyone you've gotten to know so well? Would you really be okay if Luce tried to kill Rand or Odran... or Sinjin?_

The answer was no, I wouldn't be okay with Rand, Odran or Sinjin dying. But I also didn't know how to rectify the situation and it continued to eat at me day and night.

"Yes, that's true, I would love a boy or a girl," Jolie admitted as she nodded enthusiastically. "And going back to your comment about helping me," she started and then eyed me knowingly.

"I'm happy to help however I can," I said honestly. "Although I've never even seen a wedding before so I'm not sure how much help I'll actually be..."

"I want you to be my maid of honor, Bryn," Jolie interrupted.

I felt my stomach drop for the second time in the course of the last few minutes. "Jolie," I started as I shook my head and immediately felt guilt choking me. It wouldn't be right for me to accept her offer to be her maid of honor, not when I was still holding true to my loyalty to Luce. "What about Christa?" I asked in a hollow voice, searching for any argument against my playing the role of my sister's maid of honor.

But Jolie shook her head and wore that stubborn expression of hers that said she wouldn't be swayed. "You're my twin sister, Bryn," she announced matter-of-factly. "I know we haven't known one another that long and the beginnings of our... relationship were rocky, but over the course of the time you've been here, I feel as if we've become close." She took a deep breath and then expelled it. "I'm sure it's been hard for you to come to terms with your people deserting you and I know you haven't allied yourself with us yet," she started.

"No, I haven't," I finished for her. Even though Luce had instructed me to earn Jolie's trust and to get close to her, there was only so far I would go. Yes, I'd made up the story that I believed my people had deserted me but other than that mistruth, I hadn't lied to my sister. Every conversation, every laugh we'd shared as well as all the time we'd spent together over the last three months had been real and genuine for me. And it hadn't been a hard task to get close to my sister, because all along, I'd yearned to be close to her. She was the only family I had.

"I hope you don't think I'm insinuating that I do want you to ally yourself with us," Jolie said and started worrying her lower lip. "I mean, of course I want that more than anything in the world, but I also don't expect it of you. I know we've both grown up to believe such different things..."

"I think it's better that we leave this conversation alone," I responded, not able to shake the guilt from within myself. There were moments when I felt like I was a ticking time bomb disguised as Jolie's sister, just waiting to go off and destroy everything she'd worked so hard for.

Jolie nodded but looked slightly disappointed. "You're probably right," she admitted and then smiled at me reassuringly.

But I shook my head. "The other thing to consider here is that certain people won't be happy about me being your maid of honor at all. To many, I'm still your prisoner." I was referring to Mercedes.

"I don't care what the prophetess thinks about this, Bryn," Jolie responded, her lips set in a tight line. "This is my life so I'm going to live it the way I see fit."

"But, I _am_ still your prisoner, Jolie," I argued, shaking my head as I tried to beat the point home. I didn't want Jolie to blindly trust me because I knew how this was going to end. And it wasn't going to be happily ever after. "You were right when you said that we both believe in vastly different things, things that are irreconcilable."

"You aren't my prisoner, not anymore, Bryn. You are my _sister_ ," she rebutted, her jaw tight. "Regardless of where you and I stand on the topic of our belief systems, I love you. I love you because you're my sister and I'm hopeful that someday we can put our differences aside." She paused for a moment or two while I tried to come to terms with the fact that I was a horrible person. "I feel like we've made such strides to drop the walls between us and every day I spend with you, I love you more than I did the previous one." She beamed at me and I felt like I was going to cry. "You are the only family I have left, Bryn," she said as she took my hand and covered it with her other one. "And regardless of our past, I want you to be a huge part of my future." She glanced down at her belly. "And the future of my baby." She smiled up at me again. "It's for that reason that I'm asking you to do me the favor of being my maid of honor at my wedding."

I couldn't look at her any longer and dropped my focus to the sand below my feet because I didn't want her to see the tears that were starting in my eyes. I suddenly felt like a traitor and I was choking on the guilt. When I felt like I was finally able to talk my tears into submission, I glanced up at her again and smiled sadly. "Do you know that's the first time anyone has ever told me that they love me?" I asked, my voice cracking.

There was a brief moment of shock on Jolie's face before she remembered herself. "I'm sorry to hear that," she said softly and offered me another sweet smile as she tightened her hold on my hand.

I inhaled deeply and blinked a few determined tears away. "It's, um, strangely, not easy to hear," I explained in a mere whisper as I fought to keep it together.

"I'm sorry if I made you uncomfortable," Jolie started but I immediately shook my head.

"You didn't make me uncomfortable," I said before realizing that I needed to explain myself. "I, uh, just was taken by surprise a bit. That's all."

And I knew that even though I felt the same feelings for my sister, that is that I loved her, I would never be able to get the words out. I just wasn't one of those people who found being in touch with her emotions easy. Jolie fell silent as she studied me, a whisper of a smile still residing on her lips. "I know this sort of stuff is hard for you," she announced. "Hopefully it will get easier."

"I hope so," I admitted, still unable to look her in the eyes. I hated the feeling of showing weakness in front of someone and with the tears still residing in my eyes, I felt utterly and completely weak.

"Will you do it, Bryn?" Jolie persisted. "Will you be my maid of honor?"

I made the mistake of looking into her bottomless blue eyes and knew I couldn't disappoint her. "Of course I will," I said with a half-hearted smile because inside, I felt as if I were crumbling.

My sister gripped both of my hands and that familiar energy that connected us suddenly sprouted up as if to remind me that it was still present. "Thank you," Jolie said with genuine happiness beaming from her face.

"I'm happy to," I answered sadly before silence began to reign between the two of us. Pretty soon the only sounds were those of our feet as they crunched the sand.

"So tell me how things have been going for you," Jolie said in a determined tone of voice.

I shrugged and allowed my eyebrows to knot together to say I wasn't following her. "How things have been going for me?" I repeated.

"Yes," she nodded. "I mean with Sinjin and Odran," she further explained with a broad smile. "Mainly with Sinjin."

I shrugged as I wondered why she was following this path of conversation because it definitely wasn't one that I wanted to discuss. "There isn't really much to say... about either of them. Things are fine."

"Well, are they both treating you well?" she asked, but it was simply another attempt to dig into the subject because she'd already asked me this same question nearly every week. I was never quite sure what answer she was hoping for.

"Yes, they both treat me very well," I responded with a shrug. "I can't complain."

She nodded but was quiet for a few seconds. "I've seen the way Sinjin looks at you," she started.

But I immediately shook my head because that was one conversation I wanted nothing to do with. What had happened between Sinjin and me was filed away in the annals of my head in an area titled "Not for revisiting." "There's nothing to say where Sinjin is concerned," I said with no amount of hesitation.

The truth was that Sinjin hadn't acted the same since our... encounter. Whereas before it had seemed as if he sought my company, now it seemed like he wanted little to do with me. He was very polite and friendly but distant. It was more than obvious to me that, for whatever reason, Sinjin didn't like the idea of my virginity and it was now acting as a barrier between the two of us. And, really, it was just as well because I didn't want to develop feelings for the son of a bitch anyway.

"I think he," Jolie continued but I interrupted her with a firm shake of my head.

"Sinjin doesn't look at me in any way, Jolie. There's nothing going on between us and there never will be," I said with finality.

"How would you know how he does or doesn't look at you?" Jolie demanded as she threw her hands up in frustration. "Last I checked, you didn't have eyes in the back of your head that enabled you to see Sinjin when you aren't looking at him!"

"Ha-ha, funny," I rebutted as we both glanced out at the ocean. Anxiety was beginning to bubble up within my stomach. It was the same feeling I always got whenever I thought about the vampire. "I just know that Sinjin isn't interested in me, that's all," I said in a softer voice as I focused on my sister's pretty face again. "And the sooner you realize that, the better," I finished, eyeing her skeptically because I wanted to put an end to the conversation.

"Why?"

"Because that's exactly how I want it," I answered. "It would make things really uncomfortable and awkward if my babysitter had something for me."

"He's hardly your babysitter," Jolie scoffed at me and waved away my concerns dismissively.

"Okay, he's more like my roommate," I clarified.

"Or your friend?" Jolie asked and sounded hopeful.

"No, more like my roommate," I corrected. Sinjin and I weren't really friends by any stretch of the imagination. I was more than sure that there were a million things he'd rather be doing and places he'd rather be going than being stuck at Kinloch Kirk, keeping an eye on me. And even though I was convinced in the truth of my statement, I couldn't help the twinge of pain that accompanied the thought.

Jolie nodded but wore the expression of someone who wasn't finished with her inquisition. "Are you attracted to him?" she asked. I couldn't help my surprise because our conversations had never ventured into such personal territory before.

"Um," I started and then cleared my throat. "I would say it's impossible for a heterosexual woman not to notice that Sinjin Sinclair is a strikingly handsome man," I answered, feeling as if I'd successfully avoided revealing my true feelings.

Jolie nodded immediately. "I couldn't agree more. Sinjin is beautiful."

I didn't say anything but simply nodded, noticing the quiet as it continued to stretch between us, finally becoming uncomfortable. "Um, why are we talking about this?" I asked, turning to face her as I stopped walking and she followed suit.

"Because I think Sinjin has the hots for you and I'm curious to find out where you stand on the subject," Jolie announced with a little smirk. "And I happen to think you both would be great together which is why I ordered him to keep you company to begin with."

I shook my head and sighed, feeling suddenly exasperated. "While I appreciate your interest," I started and offered her a wry smile, "it's pointless, Jolie. If Sinjin has the hots for me, it's only because I look so much like you." I took a deep breath. "And, what's more, I have no interest in him and I have zero interest in you playing matchmaker where I'm concerned."

"There was a time when I thought Sinjin had feelings for me," Jolie started, clearly ignoring the last thing I'd said. "And there was a time when I definitely had feelings for him, but that time has long since passed." Then she smiled. "I mean, I'm sure there will be a part of me that will always love him because once you get to know him, you can't help but to love him."

"I don't love him," I argued and then shrugged.

Jolie glanced over at me and smiled. "You must not know him well enough yet," she responded with a laugh.

"Regardless," I said quickly, "Sinjin is still as in love with you as he always has been and that is just fine by me."

But she shook her head. "He's not. Maybe once upon a time he was, but that time has long since passed." She glanced down at her stomach and nodded as if it held proof for her of the fact that she no longer possessed Sinjin's love. "Every day that he sees me, it must be a good reminder of the fact that my heart belongs to another man."

"And you think just because Sinjin knows you love Rand, that that makes him love you any less?" I asked and shook my head, obviously not buying her explanation. "I am the first person to admit that I don't know anything about men or relationships or love in general, but I do have a feeling that love doesn't work like that. Just because you're in love with Rand doesn't mean that Sinjin can just turn his feelings for you off like a light switch."

"I guess on this subject we will have to agree to disagree," Jolie said with a smile before her gaze narrowed on me. "What I'm more interested in is why you don't know anything about relationships?"

I cleared my throat and felt uncomfortable under her proverbial magnifying glass. "Because I've never been in one."

"You've never been in one?" she scoffed and gave me an expression that said she didn't believe me and then some.

"Things like that aren't the same where I'm from," I explained. "There are no love unions and it's predetermined as to who will be a warrior and who will be in a pair bond." Then, figuring Jolie would have a myriad of questions for me on the pair bond subject, I explained how they worked and how my people placed no importance on love at all.

"Wow," she said, her eyebrows arched in surprise. "So, because you were selected to be a warrior, you've never... been with a man before?"

"If you're asking me if I'm a virgin," I started with a laugh, my eyebrows reaching for the sky, "the answer is yes, I am."

My sister shook her head in obvious surprise and returned my laugh. "I never would have thought you were a virgin in a million years."

"Why not?" I asked, merely curious as I wondered whether or not I should take offense to the comment.

She looked me up and down. "With a body like that, I would have thought you'd have men pawing at you constantly."

I shook my head. "It doesn't work like that where I come from."

"Bryn, men are men no matter where you come from. They all have needs," Jolie argued. "And anyone with two eyes can see that you're a beautiful woman."

I shook my head again. "Well, thanks for the compliment but, still, things don't work like that in my tribe."

"Then how do they work?" she asked.

"By controlling every emotion, lust included," I responded. Then I shrugged. "At least the men in my tribe are able to control their libidos well enough that I've never been in a compromising situation and, consequently, I've never had sex." I laughed as I thought of the men of the Underworld. "So you can well imagine how ill prepared I was once I got here!"

Jolie returned the laugh. "Yes, the men of the Underworld are more than forward." Then the laugh died on her lips and she studied me intensely. "But, explain what you meant."

I shook my head and sighed. "I regretted saying that as soon as it came out of my mouth," I finished with a little laugh. "Because I knew you were going to push me for details."

"You're getting to know me so well," my sister responded with a sweet and unapologetic smile. "Now start 'splainin', Lucy."

"Well, there's really nothing to explain," I started. "I just, well... hmm, I just had a couple of... situations with Sinjin and Odran."

Jolie nodded like she wasn't surprised. "Yep, I figured. So which one are you crushing on?"

"Crushing on?" I repeated and probably looked as bewildered as I felt. "Neither."

Jolie eyed me pointedly. "We'll work our way back to that subject, but for now, tell me what happened with each one."

"Well, someone is pretty nosy, isn't she?" I asked with a smile.

"When my sister is involved, yes," Jolie answered immediately. "And now that I know you're a virgin, I'm going to be even nosier."

"Why does that change things?" I demanded.

"Because I don't want to see you get hurt," Jolie responded immediately. "And even though I know you are more than capable of taking care of yourself, when it comes to matters of the heart, the playing field is completely different."

"That's why I avoid matters of the heart at all costs," I responded.

"You can't avoid feelings forever, Bryn," Jolie argued, shaking her head. "We are emotional beings, we feel things. The longer you force those feelings into submission, the harder it's going to be when you finally let someone in."

"I don't know that I have it within me to let someone in," I responded in a monotone, thinking I'd probably never said anything that was closer to the truth.

"You do," Jolie rebutted with a smile. "You let me in."

I swallowed hard. "You're my sister. That's different."

"We will see," Jolie responded. "I have a feeling someone is going to take you by surprise and the surprise is going to hit you right over that determined head of yours and it's going to knock you right off your feet." Then she laughed. "And when the time comes, I hope you'll come to me if you need to talk or if you need advice."

"We will see," I repeated, shaking my head.

"Okay, back to the topic we _were_ discussing," Jolie interrupted. "What happened with Sinjin and Odran?"

I took a deep breath as something occurred to me. "If I tell you what happened, you have to promise me that you won't get angry with either one of them," I started. "Because everything that did happen is in the past, as in it happened when I first got here. Since then, I've become... friendly with both of them."

"I won't get angry with either of them, you have my word," my sister responded. "To be honest with you, I figured something had to be going on with one of them. If I'd known how inexperienced you were, though, I wouldn't have left you on your own."

"Jolie, I'm fine," I responded, spearing her with a serious expression. "I'm a virgin, but I'm not a moron. My virginity doesn't mean I'm incapable of making good decisions."

"I'm just protective of you, Bryn, that's all," Jolie said with a wide smile. "Now, spill the beans."

I inhaled for a count of three and then exhaled for a count of three as I wondered if what I was about to tell my sister was going to come back to bite me in the ass. But, I must not have been too concerned about my backside because before I knew it, I'd told her everything. And everything included exactly what had happened between Sinjin and me as well as everything that had ensued when Odran took me to fairy land.

"Interesting," Jolie said as she drummed her fingers against her lips. "I never would have thought that Sinjin would have a problem with your being a virgin."

"Maybe there's a line for everyone that they just won't cross," I answered with a shrug.

Jolie nodded. "I guess so." Then her eyes brightened. "One thing I can say for Sinjin is that if you want to lose your virginity, he'd probably be the best candidate."

"Jolie!" I chided, my mouth dropping open. "I'm not even thinking along those lines! I'm actually indebted to him because he didn't take advantage of me."

Jolie frowned. "I guess we'll have to agree to disagree on this subject too." Then she smiled knowingly.

## CHAPTER THIRTEEN  
Sinjin

It had been three months since I laid a finger on her.

Never let it be said that Sinjin Sinclair did not know how to restrain himself! Alas, an oath is still an oath, even if one makes it only to oneself, and I was no oath breaker.

My eyes touched her though, on many occasions. Mostly when she was unaware of my proximity. On those occasions, I would find her looking out to sea, while the waves crashed noisily upon the distant shore. And I would feel her yearning.

Was she planning her escape? Or simply missing her kin? Perhaps there was a man she thought of, a man she left behind? Just because she was still a maiden did not mean she had never loved a man before She must have been lonely without her tribe.

I longed to reach out to her at those moments, sadly familiar with all there was to know about loneliness and loss. But I knew she would toss my sentiments right back in my face. After all the time we spent in close proximity, she still did not trust me. And why should she? Her jailer! Stockholm Syndrome, my arse!

I watched her at night while she slept, drinking in the peace that suffused her features, wishing I could suck some of that from her too. She was not always at peace, however. She was often troubled by bad dreams. On such occasions, her brow furrowed deeply and she tossed her head from side to side as she cried out. I ached to touch her then and take her in my arms, but I feared the results. I knew I would only receive a knee in the groin for my troubles. So I just watched. And waited.

I was waiting out on the rocks one day for the tide to come in.

They called it Lady's Cove. I have no idea why. I came here often when I could not sleep, because this place offered a special type of sanctuary. It was nearly always deserted and when it was occupied, I was a dab hand at intimidating even the most stubborn humans. It was all in the eyes. I had never had to resort to using my teeth.

It was a charming cove, lined with miniature caves into which the tide rushed and rhythmically retreated with a soothing, lulling sound. For a vampire who lived as long as I, peace was generally hard to come by. But sometimes, rarely, the ocean could lull me into a sense of comfort, false though it was. Even on the stormy days when the sea mirrored my own turmoil, hurling wave after wave against the rugged Scottish coast, I somehow managed to find comfort.

It was in this pensive state that Mathilda discovered me. I was wrapped in several blankets, my expensive shades on my nose, although the day was dull and grey as slate. I felt her long before I saw and heard her, her presence always so unmistakable.

"Mathilda. To what do I owe the honor?"

"I thought I'd find you here." She smiled up at me in that peculiar way of hers—as if she knew more about me than I did of myself.

I started to rise in deference to her, but she placed a hand on my shoulder, surprisingly warm and firm, and pressed me down. I sank back into the rocks.

"No need to get up, my dear. You're already taller than I am sitting down."

I smiled my appreciation as I looked into her faded jade eyes, glowing with kindness as ever. Possibly with the exception of Jolie, I doubt any living creature was as kind to me as Mathilda. And the strangest thing was: she saw the good in me and actually seemed to draw it out. _Good._ It was rare for me to apply that particular adjective when speaking about myself.

I have sinned in every sense of the word and "good" was certainly not a word I would use to describe myself. It was not worth dwelling on. But something about Mathilda seemed to warm me from the outside in. Her kind and loving acceptance. Whatever I was, whatever I had been before, simply did not matter to her.

I looked at her as the tiny fairy woman gazed out to sea. She was wearing a long, black cloak that whipped out behind her in the wind, as did the long, silvery strands of her hair. They reminded me of seaweed and the white crests of the waves. She was definitely of the elements. I knew she drew her power from them, which was probably what drew her to the cove.

"Will you not take a blanket at the very least, Mathilda?"

I held out one of mine - a thick, woolen tartan. Yes, it was true that I could not feel the cold or suffer from the elements. But, the blanket was not to ward off the cold. It was for sitting upon because I did feel the wetness of the grass when it seeped into my arse and made my undergarments cling to my skin as though I had wet myself. Not an altogether charming feeling.

"Not at all, Sinjin, dear. I'm quite snug."

"In your magic cloak," I said.

"Yes. In my cloak. And you're wearing your own cloak these days too Sinjin."

I raised a quizzical eyebrow at her.

"A cloak of melancholy," she continued, giving me a discerning expression that warned me not to argue with her.

"Oh. _That_ cloak."

"Yes, what ails you, my vampire friend?"

I laughed in a somewhat ironic way. "You would scarcely believe me if I told you, Mathilda."

"Why don't you try? I've heard quite a few tales in my time."

We looked frankly at one another.

"I believe you," I said.

"Good. And so you should."

She held out one of her dainty little hands and I grasped it in my own. I was immediately suffused with a sensation of warmth and calm, as I knew I would be.

"Have you ever been in love, Mathilda?"

She laughed her high, twinkly laugh and the soft halo of white light that radiated from her at all times seemed to surge outwards momentarily.

"Many, many times, my dear."

"Really? You mean, you have fallen properly in love many times?"

"Oh, yes. I've lived a long time, you know. Not nearly as long as you, Sinjin, but I have been around the metaphorical block more than a few times. Mind you, I'm not wearing quite as well as you seem to be."

I inclined my head towards her.

"May I say, Madame, your beauty remains undimmed."

Again the laugh, which echoed through the caves like bells pealing throughout the cove before being carried away on the wind again.

"You are a gallant gentleman, to be sure."

"Thousands of women would heartily disagree."

"Well I've never given a hoot for what the peanut gallery thinks, and neither should you."

"Here, here."

She went to settle down on the rock beside me and I spread a blanket out for her, as we both prepared to offer our secrets up to the sea.

"His name was Oran," she said.

I looked quickly at the side of her face and her eyes had a faraway expression.

"Not Oran the Great?"

"The very same."

Oran was Odran's grandfather and previous King of the Fae. I could only imagine Odran's Yeti-like tendencies had to come from his mother's line.

"And was he...?"

"Do you mean does Odran take after him?"

I nodded.

"He has a definite feral look about him, I suppose. Oran was a bit more serious and not quite so brawny. But he did have those same golden, flowing locks."

She sighed, as if recalling from long ago his silken blonde tresses.

"What happened? Was he...?"

"A cad like Odran?" she asked with a laugh.

"Well, I was going to put it a tad more delicately but, essentially, yes."

"Not really. He kept to himself more than his dear grandson does. He was betrothed to another, you see." She shrugged.

"He did not return your love?"

"Oh, I believe he did. But his family arranged the match years before that with a girl from a neighboring dynasty. The two were betrothed since they were merely youngsters. And Oran was a man who obeyed authority and fulfilled his duty. People esteemed the concept of duty in those days, as you know."

I nodded and smiled archly at her. "Not like the young people nowadays."

"Not like them at all!" She returned my smile and then some. She continued to look at me and I felt the weight of her gaze as I stared out at the waves.

"You know, I believe she loves you too, she just doesn't know it yet. The poor child was never taught what her heart was designed for."

I remained silent.

"Just bide your time, Sinjin, bide your time. She'll come around."

I lifted the corners of my mouth in my attempt at a smile. "I was not referring to myself when I asked you that question," I said.

"Were you not?" she asked as she eyed me with interest.

"I am not in love and never have I been."

She leaned in, propping one of her tiny hands on my shoulder and planting the sweetest kiss on my cheek. The warmth suffused my skin and radiated outwards until it heated my entire body.

"You cannot hide from yourself forever," she whispered. Then she stood up and walked away. The wind blew strands of her hair forward.

While watching Mathilda's retreating figure, it struck me how much her stature and gait resembled that of a small child. But far from it. The fae woman carried the wisdom of the ages on her strong shoulders.

***  
Bryn

The days blended into weeks, which melded into months. The leaves on the trees of Kinloch Kirk gave way from a mossy green to the dark auburn of fall before they were swept away by the cold winds of winter. In no time, sunshine seemed a pleasure of the distant past. The skies instead were a dark charcoal grey and dominated by noxious thunderclouds that slammed into one another, bleeding rain in torrents. The rumbling of the clouds was interrupted by intermittent bolts of lightning that brightened the sky and warned any would-be travelers to stay inside.

I found my days were now split between Odran and Jolie keeping me company. I had to admit that I preferred my sister's company to the fae king's. I found it much more interesting to assist her with her wedding plans than I did listening to Odran's incessant tales, boasting about his heroism on the battlefield, his keen ability to wield a sword, his unrivaled skill with magic, the longevity of pureness in his fae blood lines, and the number of women he'd bedded, as well as how they compared to each other. The guy was incorrigible.

As for Sinjin, he continued to keep me company during the evenings, but there was definitely a pronounced distance now between us. While he still maintained some traces of his flirtatious and lascivious self, in general, he was much more subdued and politely aloof where I was concerned. Ever since he discovered my virginity, he was careful to never touch me again. Instead, he seemed to want nothing more than to physically avoid me. He was still his same charismatic, funny and interesting self, but there was definitely an unspoken aspect to our awkward association that wasn't there in the early days.

Although I didn't like admitting it to myself, I missed the sexual side of Sinjin because he wasn't the same without it. He didn't seem complete. The more time we spent together, the more I missed the erotic undertones to his conversation, and the double entendres. I missed the way he used to look me up and down as if he were undressing me with his eyes. I missed the spicy, clean scent of him whenever we were up close and personal. And I sorely missed the feel of his skin against mine.

***  
Sinjin

I knew what to do.

I decided to seek Klaasje's opinion. She was the closest thing I had to real family after all – being the nearest approximation to a sister. At one point in time, I also knew her carnally so perhaps "sister" was not completely appropriate.

Ahem.

Regardless, I fully expected her to make fun and jest at my expense, but what could be worse than feeling the way I already did? I laughed mirthlessly at myself. The great Master Vampire had finally fallen prey to his own emotions.

I preferred to visit Klaasje during the night time, but that was not an option, owing to my guardianship duties. So I chose to call on her in the late afternoon, as near twilight as possible.

We were enjoying the glorious weather of late – dark, dank and with poor visibility. Of course, the incessant rain soon became tedious as it played havoc with my Brylcreem, but one cannot always have all the things that one desires. Lord knows, I tried to control my errant locks. It was so frustrating to realize that I still could not make my peace with my crowning glory after so many protracted decades.

Upon reaching Klaasje's quarters, I could hear music blaring in the hallway. I must admit how odious it was, too. Country music, I believe the genre was. I failed to see how any person could cultivate an affinity for this type of music which sounded like the bleating of a lost calf, the words of which always revolving around a beloved tractor or loyal dog.

I preferred the classical composers myself. Perhaps something from Brahms - call me old-fashioned. Or, failing that, vintage Madonna, if I feel particularly funky. I have often been told that my "Vogue" moves are quite flawless.

I easily slipped past the ward on Klaasje's front door. She would forgive me since she could never hear my knocking with that infernal racket blasting away.

Klaasje had elegant taste in all things but music. Her apartments were veritable eye candy, chic and monotone, so unlike the monstrous tack favored by that fool of a faery.

"Yoohoo!" I called out, hoping to penetrate the caterwauling. I made several attempts before catching a break between songs. "Yoohoo! Klaasje, darling!"

"Sinjin? That you, hon?"

"The very man. Are you decent?"

"I am."

"What a shame," I grumbled out of habit. "Well, I am coming in anyway."

I slowly entered her bed chamber. Klaasje was standing in the center of the room with her hands placed firmly on her hips. She smiled broadly at me.

"Hey, Sinj, it's been too long. How's it hanging?"

Her phraseology never ceased to amuse me.

"Magnificently as always, Klaasje, my dearest of dears, and thank you for asking."

She grinned as she approached me enthusiastically. I lowered my face to hers so she could plant a customary kiss on each cheek.

"Oops." She wiped her lipstick from the right side of my face.

"Do not trouble yourself, Klaasje. That sort of thing can only confirm my bad reputation."

"Hon, your bad reputation couldn't get any worse."

"Thankfully so. And thank you kindly for the compliment."

She laughed. "Come sit with me, Sinj."

She perched on the edge of her neatly made bed and patted the empty space beside her. I took the invitation for exactly what it was. There had not been the slightest hint of sexual tension between us in lo, at least fifty years. For that I was grateful. I found it a most interesting experience to enjoy the presence of an attractive female without trying to separate her from her undergarments.

"So what is it, honey?" she asked, as soon as I was settled. "Couldn't sleep either?"

"No. Sleep has become an increasingly elusive commodity of late, I must admit. And there is so little to keep one's mind occupied in these Scottish kirks. I quite miss the bustling sophistication of London, more than I care to confess."

"Tell me about it! I was thinkin' of goin' shoppin'! Wanna come?"

I resisted the urge to correct her appalling use of the Queen's English.

"Well, I believe I could suggest a better idea."

"Better than shopping? It'd have to be pretty good."

"How do you fancy a horseback riding excursion?" I asked. "We have not done so in far too long."

To my delight, her face brightened. "I'd love that!"

"I'd love that too," I mimicked her.

"Stop teasing me or I might change my mind."

"My apologies." I smiled.

"Just give me a couple of minutes to change into my jodhpurs."

"Very well."

I remained on the bed, watching her.

"Sinjin!" She put her hands on her hips again and shook her head from side to side. But I could see the smile tugging the corners of her mouth.

"Again, my apologies." I said, rising to leave. "I shall grant you your privacy. You cannot blame a vampire for trying."

She punched my arm playfully as I walked past her.

***

"Beautiful day, is it not?" I asked as Klaasje and I neared the stables.

"Oh, sure. Lovely and... murky." She laughed. "Just the way we like it."

"I agree. I must say, you fill those jodhpurs superbly, my dear."

"Now honey, you know there's no point in flirting with me."

"I am sorry. Force of habit."

"I know you can't help yourself, Sinj."

"Must you persist in calling me 'Sinj' all the time? You know I find it most irritating."

"Yes, sweetie. That's why I do it."

Indeed.

If I had never visited the stables before, I would have known they were close by from the most particular odor. The horses began making an infernal racket as they always did at the approach of vampires. Smart animals! Smarter than many humans, from my observations. The horses had no reason to worry though. Klaasje adored them and I had no taste whatsoever for horse blood. Repulsive!

We came to the place where our favorite mounts were housed.

"Right, Klaasje. You are up, my dear. Time to do that voodoo that you do so well."

She nodded as she approached her Appaloosa mare. The animal skittered around the stable, whinnying in a pitiful manner. She reared up in alarm when Klaasje entered.

"Whoa, girl. It's only me." She petted the animal's nose and started muttering some manner of incantation into its ear. The horse eyed her suspiciously and Klaasje managed to magick the creature with her own vampiric powers. Within seconds, the horse calmed right down and began nuzzling Klaasje's neck, pricking her ears forward.

"Well, that was most impressive. You will have to teach me how to do that some time."

"I don't think it would work for you, Sinjin. You ain't got no cowgirl blood flowin' through you."

"No, I certainly do not. "Tis a pity."

She looked back at me and laughed, her blue eyes shining mischievously.

"I do not know what you see in that peculiar looking animal," I said, eyeing the beast skeptically. It was the biggest delight in Klaasje's life. "She looks as though she has a bad case of the measles."

"Don't listen to him, beautiful girl."

Klaasje stroked the horse's withers. If the mare had been a cat, I expect she would have been purring. "He doesn't know what he's talking about. He's not a horsey person."

"You had better console Kindred too, or he shall toss his stable door off the hinges."

"Right."

Klaasje turned her attention to the commotion going on in the stable opposite her horse's. The enormous, black stallion was doing his best to kick his way out. His eyes rolled back in abject fear and he bellowed at our approach.

Klaasje spoke to the stallion in soothing tones. She seemed to access some kind of secret language. Within half a minute, the animal calmed down sufficiently for her to enter the stable. Then she continued to murmur sweet nothings into his ear.

"Now." She turned to me. "He's all yours."

"You are a living legend, Klaasje."

She winked at me.

We both saddled up and mounted our steeds. There were many times in my potted history when I was more than grateful to excel as an equestrian. Although I was inordinately fond of my Maserati as well as a couple of Harleys that I owned in the past, it must be said that there is nothing like the sensation of a live horse beneath one's buttocks. It almost made me feel as young as a boy.

Kindred was a bad bastard and I loved him for it. That was why I called him Kindred. He was a kindred spirit, of course. Few stable hands dared to approach him. He nearly nipped off half the ear of a young lad just a few months previous. I chuckled as I remembered that and patted his muscular neck.

"You are quite the naughty boy."

"Which is exactly why you like him so much," Klaasje grumbled.

"Quite so, my dear, quite so."

Klaasje caught up with me as I reined Kindred through the gates of the stable. "Where shall we go?"

"To the forest, of course."

Without waiting for her response, I squeezed my knees against Kindred's sides and off he galloped. Not known for messing around, this horse launched straight into a gallop. I was immediately transported to my previous other "lives." First, I was charging into battle and commanding a great army into victory; then a highwayman, disappearing into the night with my spoils, evading justice; and then the Master of the Hunt, scarcely needing the hounds to scent the prey, but bringing them along for show all the same. And I had always ridden a black stallion much like this one. The beast I commanded had to match my boldness, my temperament and my baser instincts. Somehow, I felt that Kindred sensed this as he carried me away. He ran so fast that I forgot all of my unwelcome thoughts and feelings, casting them behind us in the dust.

Kindred was swifter than a Scottish gale, and much more powerful. Even so, I sensed Klaasje and her spotted mare hot on our heels. I grinned. The race was on.

Klaasje could not be underestimated. Many men had done so at their own peril. Her pretty face belied a fearsome strength and a backbone of pure steel. A magnificent horsewoman she was too, and her Texan ancestry seldom steered her wrong.

We were well into the forest now, amidst acres of Scot's Pine, where we could be free, undisturbed and unobserved. The horses' hooves thundered as we wove in and out of the trees, so rapidly I almost believed I was flying.

I had Klaasje by half a horse. In all fairness, I must confess stealing a head start. It was the only way I could stand a chance of beating Klaasje on horseback. Moments later, she seemed to disappear, but I was not so easily fooled. I separated all the clashing sensations, focusing only on the scents and the sounds of the forest. My nostrils filled with the aroma of woodland creatures but only for nanoseconds, as we traveled so quickly. Before long, the only sound I could detect was the rhythmic beating of horse hooves that thundered in my ears.

Where had that minx got to? That will-o-the-wisp of the forest. Mayhap I left her in my wake after all? I would soon reach the outer edge of the trees - the finish line. Perhaps I could defeat this master horsewoman at last...

But to my utter surprise and dismay, she was already there, waiting for me as usual, flashing her irrepressible grin, with barely a single hair out of place on her pretty, little head. I slowed down to a canter, then to a trot as I drew alongside her. Kindred snorted in protest, eager to continue this wild, untrammeled ride.

"How on earth do you manage to do it?" I asked, shaking my head. "Methinks my lady resorts to magic! Or perhaps you are not fully vampire but also a ghostly spirit."

" _Au contraire_ , Sinjin. You were just trounced because I'm a better rider, as always."

One glance at her palfrey endorsed the truth of her statement. Her polka dot mare was sweating profusely, as was my own noble steed.

"Congratulations, my dear. At this particular sport and this sport alone, I must admit you are my superior."

She nodded her acknowledgement. "Race you back!"

Before I could even utter my reply, she was gone. I had no option but to follow.

Back at the stables, we handed the reins to our steeds to the taciturn stable hand. He eyed us with caution and wariness but said very little. Naturally, he knew we were vampires but he felt safe in the knowledge that he was under Jolie's protection. It was stipulated in his contract with the Queen that in return for keeping our manifold secrets, he would not be eaten, bled dry or have any of his bodily functions disturbed in any way. That arrangement suited all parties and I heard he was also well-paid. Quite an exchange for a scrawny, unappetizing human in any case.

"Well, that was rather exhilarating," I said.

Klaasje nodded. "Better than sex."

"Oh, my dear Klaasje. You must be doing it all wrong."

She laughed lustily.

"Are you getting any sheet action lately, my sweet?" I peered at the side of her face.

"That's a personal question."

"Merely a polite inquiry."

She sighed. "Not a lot, as it happens. Slim pickin's around here an' I've had more than enough of those oafish fairies."

I laughed heartily. "I can well imagine. 'Tis a pity for one so beautiful who has so much to offer her partner."

She shrugged.

"And if an available young gentleman had his sights set on you, as it were, what would he have to do, I wonder, to win you over?"

Her head whipped around and she looked at me sharply. "I hope you're not referring to yourself!"

I threw my head back and laughed loudly. "Klaasje, my darling, I would hardly call myself young and I am certainly no gentleman. You know I regard you as my sibling, in any case."

"Good. Let's keep it that way."

"We shall," I replied.

"Then why are you asking me that question?"

"Merely taking notes for future reference."

"Oh. Oh...!" She stopped walking and scrutinized me. "Don't tell me. The mighty Sinjin Sinclair is having trouble in attracting a female. I wonder who she could be?" Her eyes grew even wider than they already were. "No! Don't tell me!" she yelled as she smacked me on the arm. "I know. It's the princess, isn't it?"

I was grateful I lacked the ability to blush. Yet my expression spoke the truth to her in any case. Her features grew sterner.

"I hope you haven't forgotten she's the Queen's sister, Sinjin. Jolie won't take it too kindly if you plan on usin' her twin like you used every other woman in your life."

"Klaasje!" I said, feigning hurt but I had to admit, her words certainly did not warm me. "You consider me such an uncaring cad?"

"You forget how well I know you, darlin'."

"I have no intention of using or discarding any females."

"Really? Have you forgotten who you're talking to? I've been watching you for years, Sinjin. You're a player if ever I saw one."

"Did it ever occur to you, my sweet, that I was simply looking for the _right_ woman?"

She seemed to find my answer particularly hilarious because she erupted into peals of laughter. "Nope, Sinj, can't say that it ever has. I know you an' I know what you're after. The chase."

I must admit feeling quite stung by her reaction. I had never given my reputation a fleeting thought until that moment. What if it were the true obstruction in my path to that troublesome woman?

Klaasje finally stopped laughing and commenced her study of me more thoughtfully. "Are you actually trying to say in your own roundabout way that you've finally found the right woman?"

"Maybe."

She looked shocked. "Jeez, Sinj. You almost made me believe you."

"And why is that so hard to believe?" I demanded. "Surely every creature eventually seeks a mate."

"Well, yes. But we're talking about... you."

Klaasje must have noticed the disenchantment on my face, for her own expression softened and she linked her arm in mine as we walked along.

"I'm sorry, honey. It's just that - this takes me by complete surprise, is all. Have you ever considered telling her how you feel?"

"What? And put myself in such a vulnerable position? She would annihilate me."

"Hmm. Okay. Well, hmm. How about asking her on a picnic?"

"A picnic?!" My tone was full of derision.

"Yes. A picnic. What's wrong with that?" She seemed offended by my reply. "It's intimate, it's romantic, and you can bring all her favorite foods to show her how much you care."

I briefly considered the idea. Maybe it was not so terrible after all. She interrupted my musings.

"Hold up. This isn't some elaborate ruse just to get into her pants, is it?"

"Klaasje, what do you take me for?!"

"For the man that you are."

She did have a point.

"No, it is not a ruse to pry into her undergarments, I swear."

"Okay. Well. This is a surprise. The great Sinjin Sinclair has romantic feelings after all..."

CHAPTER FOURTEEN  
Bryn

"I can't believe the wedding is in only a couple of days," Jolie said as she shook her head and eyed me wistfully. We were sitting on her bed in the bedroom she shared with Rand in the main house of Kinloch Kirk. And we were in the process of tying white ribbons around bottles of bubbles, which were shaped like wedding cakes. "Where did all the time go?"

"It flew by," I agreed, pausing to pet Jolie's cat, Plum, who sat on my lap. Then, remembering the conversation, I pointed at my sister's belly which was now so huge, she had difficulty being ambulatory. "'Course, your stomach is proof enough that Father Time didn't pull a fast one over on us," I added with a laugh, reaching for the last bottle of bubbles and tying the last white ribbon around it. I held the little bottle out in front of us like it was a highly esteemed award. "Looks like our final task for the wedding is now complete," I said with a proud smile. I reached for a cardboard box that was sitting beside Jolie and we started placing the bottles back into the box.

"Thanks for all your help, Bryn," she said with a genuine smile. "I really appreciate it and there's no way I could have gotten everything done without you."

I brushed off her gratitude with a wave of my hand and a scrunched up facial expression, to which my sister giggled. "I was happy to help," I replied, shaking my head as a little laugh escaped my mouth. "I mean, seriously, if I had to hear one more story about Odran and his sexual escapades, which, I might add, were described in frighteningly vivid detail, I probably would have done myself in."

Jolie winced. "Yeah, I can imagine those conversations would have been... anything but enjoyable."

"Painful is more fitting a term," I finished for her with a knowing smirk.

Jolie laughed again as she placed the last bottle of bubbles into the cardboard box. I picked the box up, standing as Plum grumbled angrily at having her sleep disrupted, and plopped off the bed, disappearing into the hallway. I laughed at the ornery cat as I carried the box to the far side of the room where another twenty or so boxes rested against the wall.

"I just felt the baby kicking," Jolie announced in an excited voice as she rubbed her belly lovingly. "I can't wait until this little person decides to come out and meet the world."

"Well, it's not much longer now, is it?" I asked. I propped my hands on my hips and studied my sister. She and the baby were thriving, and as the days went by, I could see the joy in her growing, no doubt, as she thought about Rand's and her future once the baby was born.

"Twenty-six days," she responded with a laugh. "The countdown is on." Then she patted her belly encouragingly. "You are about to get kicked out, little one," she warned her stomach. "Your tenancy is coming to an abrupt eviction!"

Before I could respond, there was a hesitant knock on the door.

"Come in," Jolie called out. Her surprised expression told me she wasn't expecting any visitors, but she also wasn't particularly concerned, all the same. The door opened and Odran stuck his head in, his blond mane shimmering around his shoulders.

"Greetin's, mah queen," he said, bowing his head slightly before turning to face me. "An' the queen's sista," he added, lingering in the doorway and looking decidedly uncomfortable.

"Hi, Odran," Jolie replied at the same time I said my greeting. An expression of curiosity appeared on Jolie's face, which suggested it was strange for Odran to be visiting her, and in her bedroom, no less. "Come in," she continued as we both watched the enormous man comically ducking to enter through the doorway. He was dressed in his customary attire of a purple kilt (purple being the color of royalty) and sandals, with nothing above the waist. I was convinced Odran's choice of apparel wasn't so much because he was Scottish, but rather because he was very proud of his manly physique and enjoyed showing it off.

"Thank ye, mah queen," Odran said as he closed the door behind him.

"What can I help you with?" my sister asked.

"Ah beg a moment or two with ye, mah queen," Odran said as he clasped his hands behind his back and rocked back and forth on his right foot. He looked like he was about to kick a ball, or, failing that, very uncomfortable.

I faced Jolie with a smile. "I can come back later," I said, turning on my toes. I took a few steps toward the door. But Odran reached out and gripped my wrist, stopping me from moving forward.

"Ye can also hear whit Ah have ta say," he explained, his mouth firm.

"Okay," I answered as I wondered what in the hell he could possibly want to talk to both of us about. Hopefully, it wasn't concerning any more sexual escapades because I didn't think I could handle the conversation if it were.

I separated myself from his clammy grip and returned to the bed, taking a seat next to Jolie. Glancing at her, I shook my head in blatant wonder, noticing the expression on her face also revealed surprise.

"Ah apologize fer interruptin' yer weddin' festivities," Odran started, rubbing the back of his neck. His eyebrows met in the middle of his forehead and he looked like he was suddenly at a loss for words.

"It's okay, Odran," Jolie encouraged him with a bright grin. "What's on your mind?" she continued after a lengthy pause ensued.

Odran cleared his throat. "Ah have been givin' the soobject mooch consideration, mah queen," he started, clearing his throat again, "an' Ah believe 'tis time fer meh ta take a wife." He nodded three times before he continued. "'Though Ah am fond o' mah oonattached ways, the king o' the fae cannae always chase after skirts, ken he?"

"No, I guess he can't," Jolie admitted as she glanced at me and I simply shrugged in consensus.

"Och aye, it pleases meh ta see ye are in agreement with me, mah queen."

"Well, if you've decided to settle down, that's very good news, Odran," Jolie added with a beaming smile. "And which of your fae women is the lucky bride to be?"

"None o' them," Odran replied immediately, standing up as straight as he could. "Ah have decided 'tis time ta intraduce new blood inta mah line," he started as his eyes fell on me and my stomach wanted to drop itself right off the nearest cliff.

"Um," I began as my face contorted into an expression of confusion and disbelief. I glanced at my sister and noticed she was wearing the identical expression.

_He can't mean_ , I started the thought and sent it to her.

_Um, I think he can and does mean you,_ she answered.

"When Ah offered ye mah hand, mah queen, ye denied it fer yer love o' the warlock," Odran continued, completely oblivious to the redness filling my cheeks or how I was staring him down like I was an angry bull and he was a red flag.

"Right," Jolie said in a bewildered tone as she bobbed her head up and down.

"As Ah couldnae have ye, mah queen, Ah would like ta show mah dedication to ye by askin' ye fer yer sister's hand," Odran finished with a brief glance at me. A second later, he winked. Completely floored, I caught the laughter in my throat and swallowed it down, dropping my attention to my feet as I tried to resume control over myself.

"Hmm," Jolie said, looking over at me, her expression vacant as if she didn't know what to say.

"Ah am askin' ye fer yer blessin'," Odran continued, eyeing my sister pointedly.

"Ahem," I said as I held my hand up to show that I had something to contribute. "Maybe I should remind both of you that _I am_ sitting right here in this room?" I berated them, taking turns spearing them with my irritation. "It's super annoying when you're both acting like I'm not even here!"

"Aye, lass," Odran said as his gaze finally landed on me. "Ah didnae mean ta offend ye, boot Ah moost first ask the permission o' mah queen before Ah can get ta askin' ye," he explained before holding his hands out in a play of submission. "Jist be patient," he added as if I were urging him to get to the marriage proposal part. I just rolled my eyes.

"Well, you have my permission," Jolie announced turning to me with a huge grin that said she was enjoying every second of this... fiasco. She continued to smile at me prettily while I frowned at her and grumbled something even I couldn't make out.

_I'm really happy that you're enjoying this so much,_ I thought to her.

_I have to admit that I am,_ she responded with another big smile.

Well, at least one of us is.

_Come on!_ she thought back as she smiled. _You could do way worse! I mean, look at those abs of steel, and those pecs!_ She made it a point to eye my bust. _Hmm, Odran's boobs might even be as big as yours!_

Seriously?

_Odran's a handsome man!_ She responded with a grin. _No way you can deny that!_

_A handsome man?_ I thought back. _He's a total man whore!_

"Ah, thank ye, mah queen," Odran said with a big smile. Turning to face me, he dropped down on one knee while I glared at my sister. "Ah offer ye mah hand in marriage, lass. An' with it, mah protection."

"I don't need your protection," I replied flatly, irritated by the very thought that I needed anyone's protection. I was a warrior, first and foremost. And that meant I could take care of myself.

"Ye will want fer nothin'," Odran continued as if I hadn't answered. "An' Ah will fill yer belly with mah seed ta grow plenty o' healthy an' strappin' sons."

I wasn't given the chance to tell him just what he could do with his seed because the sound of the door opening interrupted me. I turned my head to see who was visiting and recognized Sinjin. He entered the room and closed the door behind him, leaning against it before he started clapping. His amused smirk was enhanced by the pitch blackness of his short-sleeved shirt and slacks.

"I can honestly admit that I have never, in all of my six hundred some odd years, witnessed such a marriage proposal," Sinjin stated as he left the door and strolled into the room. His gaze immediately settled on me. "And, what will you answer, little tempest, after such an expertly delivered promise to fill your belly with fairy seed?"

"Sinjin!" Jolie rebuked him even though I heard her suppressing a giggle.

I just frowned and let it be known that the obvious amusement in his expression was not appreciated at all. Then I focused my attention on Odran, who was busily scowling at the vampire. "I'm sorry, Odran, but my answer is no, I can't marry you," I told him in a monotone voice before thinking I should have probably been nicer about it. "Um, but it was nice of you to ask."

Odran pulled his attention from Sinjin and faced me with surprise. "Nae?" he repeated, as if it were the last response he ever expected.

"And what a pity it is too," Sinjin continued as he shook his head and made a tsking sound. Then he glanced over at Odran with a broad smile. "Just think of all that wasted seed, my dear oafish cousin to the north." He glanced at me and continued shaking his head. "The silly twit does not know the joys of what she refuses."

"Aye," Odran responded with a nod and an angry expression aimed at me. "She doesnae."

I didn't say anything because there wasn't anything left to say. Jolie looked like the cat had her tongue as well.

"And on that happy note, which strangely enough, does not even resemble the English language, what say you and I begin our evening, Bête Noire?" Sinjin asked as he held his elbow out to me and raised his left eyebrow inquiringly.

Glancing back at my sister, I smiled. "You should be getting to bed anyway," I said. "You need your rest." She just nodded as I centered my attention on Odran. "I'm sorry, Odran, but I appreciate your offer all the same."

"Ye are a foolish lass," the fae king spat out angrily. "Ah offered ye a way ta forgit yer past an' truly become one o' oos."

Little did he know there was no way I could ever forget my past. It haunted me day and night. Even though I hadn't seen or heard anything from Luce since his visit nearly seven months earlier, there was a burden I carried that kept Luce very much in my thoughts. Truly, I hoped never to hear from him again because I knew that if I did, I wouldn't like the outcome. But I also knew better than to think I wouldn't. Nope, he had me right where he wanted me; and it was just a matter of time before he would, no doubt, exploit his bounty.

"Perhaps the little heathen will come to her senses and change her mind in time, old chap," Sinjin told Odran as he patted the bigger man on the bicep.

Odran didn't respond, which was just as well. Sinjin opened the door for me and we both walked into the hallway. I was quick on my feet, wanting nothing more than to retire into the solitude of my room. As was becoming customary, my anxiety level was in the process of rising to full steam ahead because I was thinking about Luce again. And those thoughts inevitably led to worries of what would happen if my tribe decided to attack my sister's people, people whom I now considered... friends.

"Well, you have had quite a prodigious day, have you not?" Sinjin asked, eyeing me with keen interest.

He held the front door open for me and I stepped outside, feeling the chill of the ocean air as it whipped around me. At least the rain had subsided for the moment. "I'm sorry, what?" I asked the vampire, facing him with confusion and frustration in my face.

"You do know, dear hooligan, that it is considered impolite not to pay attention to the other party whilst engaged in a conversation?" Sinjin asked with a shake of his head as if to say my obvious lack of manners disappointed him.

"My mind was preoccupied with other more important subjects," I answered with no amount of apology or regret. I led us down the cobbled walkway toward the guesthouse of Kinlock Kirk.

"Your mind was on other subjects," Sinjin repeated. "The oaf's marriage proposal, no doubt?" he asked, one eyebrow elevated dramatically. "Perhaps you are reconsidering his valiant promise to fill your belly with his seed?"

I turned around and glared at Sinjin, trying to show him how completely unimpressed I was with his comment. "No, I wasn't thinking _that_ , thank you very much," I grumbled before cocking my hips to the side as I studied him with narrowed eyes. "And, just how did you manage to walk in on the conversation at exactly the moment that Odran asked me to marry him?" I demanded, raising my eyebrows at him while I tapped my foot on the ground impatiently. "Methinks that perhaps the six-hundred-year-old vampire is nothing more than a nosy, elderly eavesdropper?"

Sinjin chuckled as he sidestepped me and continued leading the way to our accommodations. "I will admit, my little fury, that my exceptional hearing allowed me to bear witness to your inane conversation as soon as I set foot in the hallway; but that was not the reason I came after you."

"Oh?" I replied, to which he simply nodded. "Then what was the reason? I mean, the _real_ reason?" I corrected myself, obviously having a go at the ridiculously pompous vampire.

"I was en route from a meeting with the prophetess," he began as he pushed the front door open. He held the door open wide for me, but I didn't enter.

"Otherwise known as Mercedes," I interrupted him, becoming irritated. "She does have a name, you know?" I prodded, shaking my head and mumbling to myself. "I don't know why none of you ever use it."

"Are you planning on stepping inside, my paramour?" he asked while motioning to the door which he was still holding ajar. "Or shall I play the part of doorman all evening?"

"No, I wasn't planning on entering," I answered with my nose in the air. Then I took a few steps away from the door, aiming for a grassy knoll, which lay off to the side of the guesthouse. It offered a breathtaking view of the craggy shoreline below, as well as the waves crashing into the rocks. "I still feel the need for some fresh air," I added.

"Very well," Sinjin said as he closed the front door. He walked alongside me and up the embankment. I stood at the edge of the precipice and beheld the view of the white-capped ocean waves as they crashed against the face of the mountainside.

"So, what did Mercedes have to say?" I asked, facing him squarely. "I mean, I imagine there was a reason you said you'd just come from seeing her?"

Sinjin nodded. "Ah, yes, of course, I did." Then he smiled broadly. "She is doing well."

I waited for him to add to the comment, but after a few seconds of him just gazing at me blankly, I frowned and shook my head. "And? What was the reason she wanted to see you? That can't be the full extent of your story?"

Sinjin chuckled. "You know, Bête Noire, you have an uncanny way of stripping the fun out of all my games."

"Well, your games are usually juvenile, bordering on infantile, so I'm happy to do the honors."

He chuckled again and studied me pointedly. "I have not felt that particular warmth in my veins your blood provided for many months it seems. I daresay I miss it."

"Stick to the topic, Sinjin," I muttered beneath my breath. "What was the reason you met Mercedes and what does it have to do with me?"

"It has everything to do with you, little heathen," Sinjin replied. "Our good prophetess is convinced that there is more to you than meets the eye," he said, studying me in a way that suggested he didn't disagree with her. "I am not certain if you are aware, but the prophetess heads a Lurker task force. She makes a mission of gathering as much information on your people as she can."

"Interesting," I responded, eyeing him narrowly because I immediately glimpsed the challenge in his eyes.

"You can well imagine, I daresay, how interested Mercedes is in grilling you for any and all information she could manage to squeeze out of you."

"I imagine she would be very interested in anything I had to say," I admitted.

"Yes, she is."

"So why hasn't she been squeezing all my information from me?" I asked.

"Because your dear, loving and naïve sister will not allow it," he replied.

"Naïve?" I repeated. "Is that a good way to describe your sovereign queen?" I inquired, eyeing him narrowly.

The smile vanished as he approached me until mere inches of salty ocean air separated us. "I know you have swayed your sister to believe that you are trustworthy. And I believe Rand is less concerned about you now than he was when you first came here."

"But what about you, Sinjin?" I countered. I was strangely attracted to him at the same time I was annoyed by the obvious threat that existed beneath his cool candor. "Have I swayed you over?"

He chuckled, but his eyes were piercing in the darkness. "No, my little villain, you have not."

"Well, thanks for the pep talk," I said through clenched teeth, suddenly annoyed. I sorely wanted to retire into the privacy and haven of my bedroom. I pivoted on my toes, taking a step toward the house, when Sinjin's hand on my arm stopped me. He was right—his touch felt much colder than it had after he'd feasted on my blood.

"I am not certain which side you are playing," he started, his tone of voice turning steely, "but if you hurt the queen..."

"I would never hurt my sister or her baby," I spat back at him, offended that he could even think I was capable of such treachery.

"Good," he replied, his hand still wrapped around my arm. "I wanted to ensure such was the case. You must also know that should any harm come to your sister, or to her baby by your hand, be it directly or indirectly, I will hunt you down and end your existence."

"Thanks for the warning, but you're just wasting my time," I barked at him, trying to yank my arm from his grasp. "Now let me go."

"Then we understand one another, do we not?" he continued, his iron grasp no doubt leaving its mark on my skin.

"Yes," I answered in a hiss. I again attempted to free myself from his manacle-like grip by pulling against him as hard as I could. He held me for a few more seconds before letting go unexpectedly. I lost my balance, and the rocks beneath my feet made me wobble. I felt myself starting to fall backward and gasped when I saw how precariously close to the edge of the cliff I was. In a split second, Sinjin reached out and gripped me around the waistline of my stretch pants. He yanked me forward until I found my face smashed against his chest.

"You must be more careful, Princess," he said in a throaty, deep voice. I didn't pull away from him. I couldn't. Instead, I inhaled the coolness of his scent and allowed my eyes to close. Even though it was complete insanity on my part, I couldn't shake the feeling that I was somehow... safe with Sinjin. "I sincerely hope that you will one day prove yourself to be the woman that your sister believes you are," he whispered.

I opened my eyes once I felt his hand on my hair, caressing it. "And what do you believe, Sinjin?" I asked. "Do you believe my sister is right about me? Or do you believe Mercedes?"

He chuckled. "I find, little hellion, that it is not in one's best interest to be a betting man." I could feel the chill of his breath against my face. "I allow the chips to land where they may."

***  
Sinjin

I picked up the first vestiges of the conversation as I entered the hallway.

It could not be... He could not actually... or could he?

My pace quickened. Then I dispensed with walking entirely and transported myself until I was only inches away from the door.

What would she say?

What on earth was my little hellion about to say?

I knew I should not have entered, but I could not just stand there doing nothing while she made the worst mistake in her life.

I tried to hide my jubilation when she turned him down. The very thought of that blonde ape filling her belly with his seed... Oh! Such a horrid image.

But then I pondered the subject some more. Why did she turn him down? I was not so foolish as to presume she harbored romantic feelings for me. She clearly had no interest in that regard, although it gave me no joy to admit it. And despite how much it pained me to admit, Odran was right on a couple of counts.

Bryn was half faery, after all, on her mother's side, or so I gathered. It made sense for her to mate with her own kind. Odran was the king of her kind. She could not score better than that. Sure, the man was an utter fool, but a better fool than the rest of them. The head fool, as it were. It was prestigious to marry royalty. Surely, every girl's dream was to marry a king? (Except in the case of Henry the Eighth, obviously. That man was clearly maniacal. He reeked with body odor too, as I recall).

She must not have objected to Odran's looks either. According to Klaasje, Odran was an exceptionally handsome man. He certainly was well-endowed in the muscle department, as even I could see. Yes, it was true, the muscle between his ears was sadly underdeveloped; since when did women care about that anyway?

And, okay, I suppose I should admit it... His male package was not microscopic. But neither was it gargantuan. It was most assuredly best described as average. Perhaps a bit on the underwhelming side of average.

My little tempest had already fallen for his charms at least once, to my knowledge. My rage began spiraling when I pictured them together; it could have been more than once for all I knew.

Dense as porridge, Odran got it right on another count as well. What better way for Bryn to become one of us and prove her loyalty to the Underworld than by marrying one of its principle players? Blast! It was a very good move on his part. Double blast that it did not first occur to me!

Of course, I was hardly the marrying type.

The more I pondered it, the more I realised that the Princess's failure to marry could indicate her lack of commitment to our cause. My suspicions were reignited and an icy prickle of fear that had not troubled me in quite a while suddenly bothered me. Had I become too complacent? I was assigned to act as the Queen's chief protector. Did I commit the cardinal sin by allowing my feelings to cloud my judgment and ultimately subject my Queen to mortal danger?

If the Princess refused to become a card-carrying member of the Underworld, then she was obviously intending to return to the Lurkers.

How could I be so stupid? Or so lax in my duties?

It was time I toughened the hell up. Thus, I warned Bryn in no uncertain terms, reminding her that my loyalty was to my Queen and not to her. I have always pledged fealty to my Queen, someone whom I trust implicitly. I wanted Bryn to feel my strength too, lest she forgot how forceful it could be. But that involved touching her, and I had forgotten what that was like.... forgotten the effect of her proximity on my senses.

Touching her made me feel almost alive again. I failed to understand this strange power she wielded over me, but I could not deny it either. And I wanted it. I wanted her. So much so that it almost stung.

Yes, I felt her response to me. Bodies did not lie. But Bryn did. She was lying about something, I just knew it. And if those lies threatened my Queen, there would be hell to pay.

## CHAPTER FIFTEEN  
Bryn

The evening of Jolie and Rand's wedding was raining, windy and bitterly cold. As I stood in Jolie's bedroom with her, Christa and Klaasje, I couldn't help wincing as the skeletal trees outside rapped against the windows, scratching the glass with their bare branches. Moments later, a volley of lightning lit up the stormy sky and the rain began pounding in earnest.

"Isn't rain supposed to be good luck on your wedding day?" Jolie asked with a hesitant smile. "Isn't that what everyone always says?"

I turned to face her from where I'd been frowning at myself in the mirror, not appreciating the dress I had to wear as maid of honor. Granted, I'd never heard of a maid of honor decked out in fighting gear, but that didn't make dress-wearing any easier for me. "Who cares what everyone says?" I asked her before realizing my voice sounded a bit strident, so I smiled warmly. "You and Rand were meant for one another, which means it doesn't matter whether it's sunny or raining tonight. All that matters is that tonight is the first night of your happily ever after."

Jolie smiled at me, gratitude in her eyes. "You're right."

"Now, if I could just feel halfway normal in this dress, the night could start looking up," I grumbled as I turned back around to face myself in the full-length mirror. My hair cascaded over my bare shoulders in an array of curls, the section at the top of my head pulled back tightly into a hairband. The dress was satin, the color of champagne, and very fitted, so much so that I found it difficult to walk in the pencil skirt. The bodice of the dress was just as tight as the rest of it, which made my breasts look like they were merely seconds from exploding out of the top. In fact, I was pretty sure that if I inhaled deeply enough, I'd blow the zipper in the back. As it was, the material stretched so tightly across my bust, I imagined the zipper was already screaming. If not for the thread-thin spaghetti straps, I didn't think the top would even stay up. Feeling my hair tickling my right elbow, I pushed it behind my shoulder before the rose corsage on my wrist got stuck in my hair yet again.

"Ugh," I muttered as I glanced up at all three of the women surrounding me. "I don't know how you all are able to function when dressed like this."

"Sometimes we have to make sacrifices to appeal to men," Christa responded with a dramatic sigh.

I looked at her and frowned, my eyebrows furrowing in the middle of my forehead. "The day I make a sacrifice for a man is the day I give you all permission to strike me dead, right where I stand."

I heard Klaasje laugh as she approached me, wearing an identical version of the dress I wore. Christa was too. Only they both seemed way more comfortable in theirs. "You look beautiful, Bryn," Klaasje commented as she presented me with my headpiece. It was a wreath of white daisies, woven into a circle with various lengths of white, satin ribbons spilling from the back. It was meant to sit atop our heads, with the ribbons flowing down on our hair. Mathilda created them for each of us; and while I thought they looked beautiful on my sister, Christa and Klaasje, I wasn't thrilled with the idea of wearing one, myself. It was just the complete antithesis to utilitarian attire.

After Klaasje plopped the delicate thing on my head and trailed the long, flowing silk ribbons over my shoulder, I frowned. Klaasje laughed again. "Repeat after me: it's just a dress and I'll survive wearing it," she said.

I shook my head and sighed at the same time. "It's so tight, I'm not sure I'll survive wearing it," I grumbled. Then my feet reminded me that they were being pinched to no end in the three-inch heels Jolie insisted I wear. "And if the dress doesn't suffocate me to death, these heels are so high, I can just imagine myself tripping and breaking my neck."

"She's got a point," Christa announced as she studied me, tapping her manicured fingers against her lips. "Have you seen her trying to walk in them? She's not exactly graceful." Then she faced Jolie. "Maybe someone should hold onto her while we're walking down the aisle?"

"She will be fine," Klaasje said as she smiled at me knowingly. She smoothed out the ribbons in my hair and stepped back, admiring her handiwork. "First find your center of gravity, and then just take your time when you're walking, Bryn."

"Besides, you'll be walking down the aisle, arm-in-arm with Sinjin," Jolie said with a little impish smile as she turned around to face me.

"I'm walking down the aisle with Sinjin?" I repeated, frowning at her because this was the first time I'd heard this.

"Yes," Jolie answered. "And I'm more than sure he'll be happy to offer any assistance, should you need it." Then her left eyebrow arched for the ceiling as she continued to smile at me knowingly.

"Amen to that," Klaasje answered with a laugh.

Then it was Christa's turn to face me with shock and realization plastered all over her features. "Ohhh, does someone have her eyes set on the sexy-as-hell vamp?"

"No," I announced automatically, crossing my arms over my chest. "Someone does not."

"Well, regardless of what 'someone' will admit," Klaasje continued, all three of them staring at me with expressions that said they all knew better, "our esteemed Mr. Sinclair is definitely interested in her."

"No, he's not," I protested staunchly.

"We all have eyes, Bryn," Jolie argued. She was sitting at her vanity and doing her makeup, but relying solely on her magic. She glanced back from me to the mirror and studied herself as her eyes lined themselves in charcoal. She moved in closer to the mirror just as her eyelids were dusted with a translucent, glittery celadon green. She'd already magicked her blond hair into flowing ringlets that were pulled up into a hairstyle that looked like Cinderella's.

"Yep, we do," Klaasje continued, throwing her hands on her hips as her blue eyes glittered from her pretty face. "And girl, that boy is interested in you and then some."

"Oh, please," I started, shaking my head.

"I'll bet he's just dying to know if those boobs of yours are real or fake," Christa added as she studied me purposely.

"What?!" I asked, appalled, my mouth dropping open in accordance. "Of course, they're real!" Christa considered me doubtfully. "Oh my God," I continued. "They are _real_!"

Jolie started laughing, and Klaasje and Christa followed suit. As soon as I realized they were all making fun of me, I started to laugh too. Right then, I was suddenly overcome with the feeling that I was exactly where I was supposed to be, at my sister's side. I'd never felt such an uncanny sense or feeling of belonging before, but it was bittersweet. Bittersweet because I knew it was transitory. I couldn't stay here, at Kinloch Kirk, forever. Even though I might have felt as if I somehow belonged here, I didn't. This wasn't my home and these weren't my people.

_But what if I want them to be?_ I asked myself. _What if I'm right where I'm supposed to be? What if there is something to fate and destiny? What if this is mine?_

_You don't belong here!_ I argued back. _You are an Elemental, Bryn. You aren't one of them. And the sooner you push thoughts like that out of your head, the better._

Well, regardless of who or what I am, I can at least allow myself this moment.

I settled my gaze on my sister and a smile curled my lips. I couldn't help noticing how beautiful she was. Her white dress was so long, it reached the ground, hiding her shoes beneath it. It was form fitted and the skirt was both straight and narrow, but allowed for her baby bump which, really, was now more of a baby mountain. The dress might have been considered plain if not for the white lace that covered it, and the pretty white satin sash that tied around her middle. The top of the dress was also lace with long sleeves that ended in a scalloped border.

Jolie faced herself in the mirror again, just as her lips were stained in a rosy blush and her cheeks echoed the same color. She smacked her lips together a few times, as a sheen of gloss appeared on top of the lipstick. Then, taking a deep breath, she smiled broadly as she stood up and faced us. "I think I'm ready."

_You look astonishingly beautiful_ , I whispered to her in thought as the girls offered their own compliments. _You're going to take Rand's breath away._

_Thank you,_ Jolie answered as she smiled at me, an expression of true happiness evident on her face.

I nodded as Christa clapped her hands together and faced us all expectantly. "So, are we ready to get this show on the road or what?"

"I think so!" Jolie responded in an excited tone as she reached for our bouquets of yellow daffodils. They were sitting on the fireplace mantel and she handed one to each of us. I accepted mine and watched as Jolie reached for her bouquet of white roses, pink Casablanca lilies and sprays of baby's breath.

A dart of apprehension flowed through me as I thought about the festivities that awaited us. There was no use in denying I was nervous—I'd never seen a wedding before, so I had no idea what to expect. That and I knew this night was so incredibly important to my sister that I wanted everything to be perfect. And I also had to admit that I was fearful about somehow screwing it up. What if I _did_ trip? Or what if someone took offense to my being in the wedding party? What if I didn't say or do the right thing?

_Stop worrying, Bryn,_ I heard my sister's voice inside my head. Surprised, I glanced over to where she stood behind Christa, who was headed out the door.

_You picked up on my nervousness?_ I asked with a slight laugh.

_It's impossible not to!_ she responded as she smiled at me. _You've been broadcasting it without realizing you were since this morning. Just relax! Everything is going to be fine._

_I just don't want to screw anything up,_ I replied honestly as Jolie walked out of her bedroom and I followed her, Klaasje behind me. _I know how much this evening means to you. I just want to make sure it's as perfect as it can be._

_Having my sister alongside me as I marry the man of my dreams will make it perfect,_ she thought with warm conviction as she paused at the top of the staircase and faced me.

I felt tears burning my eyes and I couldn't respond except to nod my head.

***

Even though the wedding was to take place outside, neither the incessant wind nor the pelting rain could ruin the atmosphere. Instead, there was magic in place that superseded the elements, magic that forbade the rain from soaking our spirits, or the wind from howling its presence through the ceremony.

I watched Klaasje, who was standing in front of Sinjin and me, take Odran's arm as the fae king led her down the flower-strewn pathway that ended in the courtyard of Kinlock Kirk. There, one hundred wooden white chairs were set up in rows, all facing a pergola bedecked with white fabric that covered its top and sides. Strapped to its legs were ornately tied ribbons and multitudes of flowers.

"You are nervous, Bête Noire," Sinjin whispered, his cold breath causing goose bumps to break out along my collarbone.

"Yes," I answered, seeing no point in denying it. I was nervous. In fact, I couldn't remember the last time I'd been so apprehensive about something. And I wasn't exactly sure why—I'd been in plenty of situations that warranted my fear, much more so than my sister's wedding should have. Even as I reminded myself, there was still something deep within me that wouldn't be sated, something which kept warning me that something was amiss.

"I can hear the escalation in your breathing," Sinjin continued as he stared down at me with his ice blue eyes. He was dressed in his customary black, this time a tuxedo, and I'd never seen him look more handsome. "And I can hear the racing of your heartbeat."

"It's our turn soon," I said, facing forward again. I could feel his gaze on me, but I couldn't bring myself to face him. Instead, my attention centered on the people who sat in the rows of white chairs and watched the wedding party begin their walk down the lit pathway, leading to the pergola. Above us, an invisible shield blocked the rain. It was as if the entire wedding took place beneath an immense glass bubble, invisible to the naked eye, but just as effective all the same.

"Yes, it is," Sinjin breathed as I watched Christa take her fiancé's hand before the two of them started down the aisle. I could just make out Rand standing on one side of the pergola. He was dressed smartly in a black tuxedo, a permanent smile frozen on his face. Beside him, Odran stood, dressed in an all-black kilt. Mathilda stood beside Rand and took turns smiling at everyone in the audience. On her right-hand side, Klaasje and Christa took their places. It was almost time for us to start walking.

"So how did you manage to nab the spot of best man?" I asked Sinjin, trying to find a topic of conversation that might distract me from my anxiety. "I didn't think Rand liked you very much?"

"Quite so, my little assassin, quite so," Sinjin started as he offered me his elbow. Taking it, we started down the pathway. I clung to Sinjin's elbow like a life raft in the middle of the ocean. "Randall is not fond of me in the least, I daresay."

"Randall?" I repeated, clutching Sinjin's arm even tighter when I felt my right foot begin to skid on the uneven pavers.

"Randall is my pet name for the uptight warlock," Sinjin explained with a little chuckle. I noticed he slowed his gait so I could safely keep up with him. "And to answer your previous question, little imp, I was not chosen to be best man, no," he continued with a sigh, like it was a shame. "The truth is the queen requested that I assist you down the aisle." Glancing down at me, he smirked at the same time I lost my footing, and he wrapped his arm around my waist so I could maintain my balance. "And good thing I did too, because you are quite like a newborn giraffe on those ridiculous stilts."

"I've never worn high-heeled shoes before," I managed as we hit the halfway mark down the aisle. Just a few more steps and I would be able to stand still for a while. That thought was a relief in and of itself.

"You do not say," Sinjin replied sarcastically with another debonair smile.

I didn't answer because we'd reached the pergola. Now Sinjin would go one way while I went the other.

"Are you all right to escort yourself now?" he whispered to me, offering me a smile that seemed... sweet.

"I think so," I managed as I took a deep breath and kept my balance when Sinjin finally released me. I was very careful to watch my step and move slowly as I inched along to my place at the front of the procession. When Klaasje reached out her hand to me, I eagerly grasped it.

"I've never seen anyone under the age of forty walk so slowly before," she whispered to me with a laugh. I, meanwhile, inwardly heaved a sigh of relief that I'd made it.

"Well, walking slowly is better than tripping and my face coming up close and personal with the ground," I whispered back. The ring bearer, who was a charming little boy with shiny blond hair, started down the aisle, clutching a small, white pillow and two platinum rings tied to the ribbons. He took his place in front of Rand while Odran struggled to release the two rings from the ribbons, his beefy fingers not dexterous in the least. Two flower girls, one easily a head taller than the other, started down the walkway, both haphazardly tossing white rose petals from their baskets. Some landed on the ground while others adorned people's laps.

"All, please rise," Mathilda announced in her singsong voice. Everyone in the audience stood and turned around to watch Jolie as she walked down the aisle, on the arm of Mercedes.

As soon as I saw Jolie, I felt my breath catching and an irrepressible smile appeared on my mouth. My sister had never looked more radiant. She was beaming from ear-to-ear and even though she was the focus of everyone's eyes, she reserved her gaze for Rand. Glancing over at her intended, I noticed the sheen of welling tears that sparkled in his eyes. He held her eyes, and at that moment, I realized in their minds, there was only the two of them. Everything and everyone else around them didn't even matter.

I couldn't deny the ache growing inside me because I couldn't imagine I would ever be in a situation where a man would look at me in such a way. The thought of love had never concerned me before, but it did now. I suddenly yearned for it. I wanted to find a man who would look at me with the same level of adoration that Rand had in his eyes for Jolie.

_What is wrong with you?_ I asked myself. _You've never cared about love before. What happened to the cool and calculated warrior you used to be?_

But I couldn't answer. I wasn't sure why.

"Who gives our queen to Rand Balfour in marriage?" Mathilda asked, her gaze resting on Mercedes.

"I do," the prophetess replied. She was dressed in a long, dark emerald velvet dress that matched her beautiful eyes. She smiled at Jolie, who turned and handed me her bouquet. Naturally, I accepted it. Jolie stepped forward at the same time Rand did, so both were now standing directly in front of Mathilda, their hands clasped tightly as they faced one another.

"To all present," Mathilda started as she cleared her throat. "We are gathered here, not to witness the beginning of what will be, but rather what already is and will continue to be!" The crowd erupted into applause as Mathilda quieted them with her raised hands. "We are all extremely excited to witness the union of our queen to her one true love and bonded mate." There was another round of cheers and clapping. When the audience hushed, Mathilda continued. "Our queen and her beloved have chosen to share a passage with all of you."

Then Christa cleared her throat and stepped forward. She pulled a piece of paper from her purse before addressing the crowd. "This passage comes from Shakespeare's _Hamlet_." Then she cleared her throat again. " _Doubt thou the stars are fire; Doubt that the sun doth move; Doubt truth to be a liar; But never doubt I love._ " She read the excerpt so quickly, she actually seemed nervous. Then she smiled shyly at the crowd before facing Jolie and inhaling deeply. She offered her best friend a quick hug before folding the sheet of paper and stepping back.

"Our queen and her beloved have written their own vows to one another, which they shall now recite," Mathilda continued.

Rand tightened his hold on my sister's hands and smiled down at her, his eyes glistening. Then he faced Odran, who handed him one of the rings. It was a wide, platinum band that was etched with all sorts of intricate designs. Rand slid the ring onto my sister's finger with a beaming smile. "I promise to always be there for you, Jolie," he started, in a voice so soft, it was difficult to hear him. "To shelter and hold your love as the most precious gift in my life. You'll never need to look further than me. I will forever trust you and respect you, laugh with you and cry with you. I will love you faithfully through good times and bad, regardless of the obstacles we may encounter." He took a deep breath as a single tear streamed down his face. "Jolie, I give you my hand, my heart and my love, from this day forward for as long as we both shall live."

I glanced at my sister and noticed tears streaming down her cheeks, but the smile on her face said how extremely happy she was. She faced Odran, who handed her Rand's ring, which she then slid onto his finger. "In the presence of our family and friends," she started, pausing momentarily to get her emotions under control. Smiling at Rand, she closed her eyes for a few seconds before she opened them again and nodded, apparently regaining her composure to carry on. "I offer you my whole self, Rand, everything I am and everything I will ever be. I promise to love you unconditionally, to support you, to honor you and respect you, to laugh with you and cry with you, and to cherish you throughout all the seasons of our life together."

There was a collective hush from the crowd. As for me, I was finding it incredibly difficult to swallow the lump in my throat. Tears were already stinging the back of my eyes, which made me blink incessantly.

"And now, by the power vested in me by the Goddess of all that we see around us," Mathilda said, before grinning broadly at Jolie and Rand, "I hereby pronounce you husband and wife. Rand, you may kiss your bride."

Rand pulled Jolie into the haven of his arms, bending her head slightly before kissing her in such a way that I didn't imagine she would ever forget it. The audience erupted into a raucous round of cheering, laughing and clapping, and I wasn't sure why, but I suddenly looked over at Sinjin. The vampire just stood there, staring at the ground, not smiling or frowning. In fact, his expression was indecipherable, utterly blank. I thought about trying to read him, to invade the bulwark that he kept his emotions hidden behind, but then chose not to. The truth was: I didn't want to know what he was thinking. As if aware I was watching him, he suddenly looked up, right into my eyes. I wanted to divert mine but I couldn't. Instead, we both just held one another's gaze, both of us expressionless.

"Family and friends," Mathilda continued, "may I present to you Jolie and Rand Balfour."

***  
Sinjin

I had no doubt my dear, little assassin did not relish the prospect of walking down the aisle with me, her arch enemy. I would try to discount that knowledge as I savored the way her soft skin felt against mine.

I could not express my emotions regarding the wedding of my Queen.

No, I did not like her choice for a mate and he sure as hell did not like me. But I knew he loved her and she loved him, of that there was no denying. I also knew he would protect her. Not as well as I could, naturally, but he would do his utmost to secure her safety, of that I was sure.

And he was the father of the child that now grew inside her womb. His powers were considerable, I had to admit. So _c'est la vie._

Let it go, Sinjin. Let it go.

Yes, I would. I had to let it go.

My eyes landed on the Princess and any residual thoughts I may have had about Jolie instantly evaporated.

Her sister looked breathtaking, jaw-dropping, heart-throbbing and gorgeous.

Good enough to devour. _If only_. If only...

I was quite shocked to see her in a dress. Appearing so... feminine. And good lord, how well she filled out that frock! Such magnificent bosoms!

She was nervous too, my little warrior, visibly anxious. I never heard her heart hammering so furiously, or felt her pulse beating with such rapidity. Not even when she ambushed me that night, intent on executing my murder. Nor when she nearly plunged the dagger into my chest. Nor when she was so consumed with desire, she admitted she wanted me inside her. Yes, that was certainly one of my prouder moments.

Was it really the ridiculous shoes that made her so nervous? I must say, it was most amusing to watch her trying to navigate her way up the aisle in those towering heels. I struggled between trying not to snigger out loud and needing to protect her.

It was so rare when she appeared vulnerable. And my joy was quite unbridled when she was forced to lean so heavily upon me. I relished her weight against me, and her shape, and her skin. It almost made me feel like I was her man. And when she said it was _our turn soon_ , a jolt bolted through my body. Our turn? For what, my beautiful tempest? Were we about to pledge our love to each other? But I quickly banished that thought as foolish fantasy.

For I was not the type of man to pledge my love to anyone or foolish enough to fall in love. Lust, yes.

My eyes feasted on her when the ceremony began. She was so intent on watching Jolie and Randall, she could not tear her eyes away from them. I had no problem, however. Life was lonely enough for me without having to witness what this couple had, something I would never possess. Their devotion to one another was painfully palpable.

Never having cared about such inane and artificial unions in the past, why did this marriage bother me to the extent that it did?

Furthermore, did Bryn feel the same way about it as I did? I labored to read her thoughts, but as usual, drew a complete blank. Her expression was sorrowful, which could have been owing to a number of things. Perhaps she was thinking of a man from her own tribe that she had been forced to leave behind.

After a while, I could no longer look at any of them.

It was safer to examine the ground until the bloody thing was all over and done with. Then something caused me to look up - the power of Bryn's gaze. We locked eyes in a way that was truly mesmerizing. She could not look away and neither could I. Her expression was one of yearning. For what?

I longed to know the truth but I could only wonder.

Oh, how I wondered.

***  
Bryn

I pulled my attention away from Sinjin and watched Rand take Jolie's hand. The two of them turned around to face the audience. Everyone started clapping. I started to clap, until I felt a throbbing pain right behind my eyes. I closed them immediately as I brought my hands to my forehead and rubbed my temples, trying to ward the sharp stabbing away. I could hear the roar of the audience as some people broke into a song, but I couldn't open my eyes. The pain behind them was too severe.

_Bryn._ It was Luce! Although I couldn't see him in my mind's eye, I knew his voice anywhere. _It is time._

_Time for what?_ I inquired in thought, feeling the weight of the world suddenly descending on my shoulders. My stomach churned and I felt dizzy.

_We are coming for you and your sister,_ he answered nonchalantly.

_When?_ I asked, feeling sick to my stomach as my heartbeat began rampaging through me.

Within the hour.

_No!_ I barked back immediately before I realized I needed to explain myself. _It's too soon. I... I haven't been here long enough to learn everything you wanted me to learn._ I thought of any argument just so I could buy myself some time. _You have to wait, Luce. Now is not the right time!_

_We have raided your subconscious, which stores all your memories, Bryn,_ he continued. _And we know enough now to invade and successfully defeat our enemies. Our army is strong and we are ready. Now is the best time to take them by surprise._ There was a pause before he added, _You have been of immense service to your people, Bryn. I am proud of everything you've done in the name of your tribe. Without you, none of this would have been possible._

But I could take no comfort in his words.

### Don't miss Sinjin Sinclair's return in...

THE SCENT **  
**The 2 nd Book in the Sinjin Sinclair Series

 PURCHASE THE SCENT

OR

### Read on for a sneak peek!
**CHAPTER** **ONE  
Bryn**

The pounding in my head had everything to do with the fact that Luce, the leader of my tribe, would soon be raiding Kinloch Kirk, home to my sister, the Queen of the Underworld. Even though I still considered myself loyal to Luce, and faithful to my own people, I wasn't ready for that. Not by a long shot.

I wasn't ready because I hadn't convinced myself that Luce coming for Jolie and me was in our best interests. Yes, I'd known it was just a matter of time, but a little more advance notice would have been nice. Furthermore, it wasn't as though I'd forgotten that I'd been purposely placed in Kinloch Kirk as a decoy. My main objective was to find out everything I could regarding the creatures of the Underworld, and to report back to Luce so he could, eventually, defeat them. But, even knowing all that, I still wasn't prepared for Luce's imminent arrival. Not yet. Not when I was right in the middle of my sister's wedding after she had just been announced _Mrs. Rand Balfour_.

But it didn't matter that I wasn't ready for Luce—the decision was made and he was already on his way.

_He'll be here within the hour,_ I reminded myself as panic began to spiral up my body. I clenched my eyes shut tightly and tried to figure out what to do next. Luce would, no doubt, instruct me to do nothing—just pretend like everything was going along swimmingly, like nothing was out of the ordinary. And then he'd attack.

But I couldn't just wait for Luce to show up. Although it pained me to admit to my own weakness, the truth was that I cared too much about my sister, Jolie, and her unborn child, to risk both of their futures. I didn't know what Luce had in mind for Jolie, but there was an assuredness within me that I had to keep her away from him. I wasn't sure why I felt that way, but I also wasn't going to question it. I knew better. As a sensitive, I instinctively knew things that I shouldn't have—things that were impossible to know. And if I'd learned anything during my thirty years, it was to trust my instincts. They had never failed me. And right now, my instincts told me to protect my sister, at all costs.

_I have to get Jolie to safety,_ I thought while forcibly ignoring the roar of applause coming from the audience as well as the pain, which still throbbed between my ears. I opened my eyes and scanned the perimeter of the festivities in front of me, looking for my sister and her husband, Rand. But they were nowhere to be seen. Instead, I took in the flower-strewn pathway that led through the courtyard of Kinloch Kirk. More than one hundred wooden white chairs, all set up in rows, were facing the pergola behind me. It was bedecked with white tulle, ribbons and countless flowers in a riot of colors. Some of the attendees still sat in the chairs, talking amongst each other, but the majority were standing up and making their way into the center of the courtyard, thus blocking my exit.

I felt my heart racing as I took in the number of people surrounding me, all unarmed citizens who were faithful to my sister. When Luce attacked, none of them would be able to defend themselves; it would be a massacre.

_There is nothing you can do for them, Bryn,_ I reminded myself emphatically. _You have to focus only on Jolie. If you try to save everyone, you'll end up saving no one!_

I shook my head, growing angry with myself for even considering saving my... enemies. I had no business caring about anyone here. None. Why? Because not one of the people around me was a comrade of mine. And the sooner I remembered that, the better.

My teeth clenched tightly of their own accord as I realized I was going soft—maybe I was starting to fall victim to Stockholm syndrome. I'd been here too long and, consequently, I was starting to empathize with them, starting to sympathize with them. And that wasn't good. It wasn't good because I didn't belong here. I wasn't one of them—I had nothing in common with the creatures of the Underworld. I was an Elemental and loyal to my own people, and my own tribe.

So why was it that I still felt like a boulder had just dropped into my gut? Why did I feel nauseous and... guilty? Why couldn't I manage to look anyone directly in the eyes?

My heartbeat was racing and I could feel sweat beading on my forehead and the small of my back. It seemed like slow motion as I faced fully forward again. Then my attention fell onto a pair of frosty blue eyes. They were the bluest eyes I'd ever seen and the only pair of eyes that could cause me to catch my breath. And they were currently narrowed on me in obvious suspicion.

Sinjin.

I could do nothing but hold his gaze for several seconds. My entire body seemed to be suddenly immobilized, like I was stuck in tar. All I could do was stare at him, unable to escape his mistrustful expression. I had to wonder if he was using his vampiric powers of persuasion to hold me captive, to ensure that I couldn't budge from my current stance. And then I remembered his powers didn't work on me.

I could tell by his weary mien that he knew I was up to something—Sinjin could read my body language as if I were an open book. It wasn't a trait of his that I enjoyed, by any stretch of the imagination. Especially since I couldn't read him. And that was the sticking point. As a telepath, I could pretty much read anyone's thoughts. Well, anyone's except Sinjin's, that is. Sinjin's thoughts were as much a mystery to me as his actions. He was the most unpredictable man I'd ever met.

Another few moments and the undeniably handsome vampire stood directly by my side, thanks to his ability to materialize at will. He was dressed smartly in a two-piece black suit with a black dress shirt underneath it. The darkness of his outfit was no surprise. As a rule, Sinjin always wore dark colors, and usually black. I was convinced it was because he was more than aware that black matched his hair, his incredibly long eyelashes, and the five o'clock shadow on his cheeks and jaw. It also set off his remarkable ice-blue eyes.

"Bête Noire," he whispered into my ear as he gripped me by the arm, none too gently. He pulled me so close to him that not even an inch of air separated us. Not wanting to witness the depth in his eyes, I chose instead to focus on his chest. I immediately noticed the boutonniere in his right breast pocket. It was a single rosebud, the crimson color of blood, and suited him perfectly.

"What?" I grumbled, feeling slightly overcome by his cologne. It was something light, clean and... icy. I was suddenly very grateful that he was standing beside me because it meant I didn't have to look him in the face and, more specifically, in the eyes.

"What insidious plans are you concocting in that lovely head of yours?" he inquired, not pausing for me to respond. "Perhaps you are contemplating yet another assassination attempt on me?"

I shook my head, but found I couldn't speak for a second or so as the weight of the situation I was now facing beat down on me. "They're coming, Sinjin," I finally managed to say in a wavy, unsteady voice. I turned my head and my eyes finally found his.

He tightened his grip around my arm, and I didn't even know how it was possible when he pulled me even closer. We were so close that I could feel the coldness of his breath as it fanned out across my naked décolletage. It resulted in making goose bumps all over my skin. " _Who_ is coming?" he demanded in a steely voice.

"Luce," I answered without pause. I immediately heard his swift intake of breath, which surprised me, considering he was a vampire, and thus, couldn't breathe. "We have to get Jolie to safety," I continued, suddenly feeling like I would pass out. My heart was pounding hard and my breathing was close to hyperventilation. Sinjin didn't respond, so I half-wondered if maybe he hadn't heard me. "We have to get my sister to safety, Sinjin," I repeated.

He thrust me directly in front of him so we were face to face. Then, since he towered over me, he gripped my chin roughly before lifting it so I was forced to look him in the eyes. I could read the silent warning echoing in his penetrating expression. His jaw was so tight, it looked as if he were gnashing his teeth together.

Sinjin was my sister's protector, the guardian to the Queen of the Underworld. And he took his position very seriously.

"If this is some type of plot..." he started while baring his fangs to let me know just how much trouble I would find myself in, if such were the case.

"This isn't a plot," I railed back, offended and angry that he would even consider it. I attempted to free myself from his iron clasp, but he wouldn't release me.

"You do realize," he continued before suddenly drawing me forward. I had to brace my hands against him so I wouldn't smash my breasts up against his chest. He brought his other hand to the back of my neck and held it there, forcing my head between his pectorals. "That if this turns out to be a plot designed to ensnare your sister, I will not hesitate to drain your delicious, little body of every drop of that precious Lurker blood." "Lurker" was the name my sister's people gave to my kind, even though we didn't refer to ourselves as such.

Rage started to simmer in my stomach. Anger and a strange feeling of hurt, or maybe it was betrayal, began to brew from deep within me. Regardless, it was silly, really. As far as Sinjin and I were concerned, we were still enemies as we always had been. I'd even attempted to kill him once upon a time. Granted, the attempt wasn't entirely wholehearted, but I _had_ attempted it all the same. So where loyalty was concerned, Sinjin certainly didn't owe me his.

Because he still held my neck immobilized, I couldn't look at him when I spoke. I had to address his crisp, black suit jacket instead. "Listen carefully, you glorified leech," I started, my voice bubbling with ire, "I'm telling you the truth." When he didn't respond, I struggled to extricate myself again, but he simply held me in place. It appeared like it took zero strength for him to do so. Which, as a master vampire, was closest to the truth because he did possess astonishing strength and power.

I heard the deep rumble of his chuckle and moments later, he let me go. I took a few steps away from him, trying to reestablish my personal space. Then I glared up at him and tried to rub the stitch out of the back of my neck.

"Very good, my little assassin," he said, but the sarcastic laugh died on his lips. "As long as we understand one another."

"We do," I managed to reply. My voice bristled with fury as I watched his gaze leave my face and travel down to my bust. My breasts nearly overflowed the ridiculous dress Jolie had insisted I wear as her maid of honor. "Sinjin!" I yelled at him, feeling irate again. "Stop staring at my boobs and focus! This is serious!"

He cocked his head to the side and raised his eyebrows as if I were asking a difficult task of him. "Alas," he started, no doubt preparing to utter another ridiculous comment about my ample breasts, but I interrupted him.

"Didn't you hear a word I just said?" I insisted, throwing my arms into the air to show my frustration. At his blank expression, I continued. "Luce and my people are in the process of attacking Kinloch Kirk!"

"And how did you become privy to this information?" he demanded. His tone hinted that he was less than convinced I was telling the truth, despite my dramatic display.

"Because a little carrier pigeon just happened to drop by my tower window earlier with the announcement," I answered, rolling my eyes at him as I shook my head in pure exasperation. But, in usual Sinjin form, he didn't lose his cool. Instead, he regarded me with an amused smile as I frowned and threw my hands on my hips. "I know because Luce told me!"

"Ahem," Sinjin cleared his throat, now eyeing me with unmasked amusement. "Why do I find myself doubting the accuracy of your claims?"

Although he might have found it entertaining, I didn't; I was panicked. "It doesn't matter if you believe me or not!" I shouted. Realizing that time was of the utmost importance, I attempted to push past him so I could continue searching for my sister. "Let Luce turn you into a pile of ash—and see if I care!"

"I am not quite certain, Princess," Sinjin started. He reached out and gripped my hand, forcing me to come to an abrupt stop. "Whether you are, perhaps, creating this hoax in an attempt to destroy your sister's happy day? Perchance this is nothing more than an ill-planned attempt to exact some sort of revenge on her?"

"What?" I asked in disbelief, dropping my mouth open in pure shock that he would even conceive of such a thing. "Ruin my sister's wedding day?" I nearly spat at him as I felt my eyes narrow of their own accord. "And just why in the hell would I do that?"

Sinjin shrugged like the idea wasn't _that_ far-fetched. "You are her prisoner, after all..."

"I'm her sister, first and foremost!" I protested, wanting to slap the cocky smile right off his smarmy face. Then I decided I was doing nothing more than wasting valuable time, so I yanked my hand from his and started forward again.

"And what, exactly, did Luce tell you?" Sinjin inquired as he easily caught up with me. He gripped me around the arm again, trying to keep me from walking away from him.

I turned around to face him and crossed my arms in front of my chest to discourage him from further feasting on my cleavage. "He said he was coming for my sister and me—to bring us back with him. He said he would be here within the hour."

The smile fell off Sinjin's mouth and he studied me quietly, as if trying to ascertain whether or not he should trust the word of his enemy. That was when I realized I needed to do my damnedest to make him believe me, because it would be a hell of a lot easier to protect Jolie with Sinjin by my side.

I took a deep breath and exhaled. "Sinjin, I know we've had our disagreements and I know what you think of me," I started.

"Do you?" he asked in a surprised tone with another of those charming yet self-satisfied smiles that made me want to gag. "Go on."

"I think I have a good idea," I grumbled. "But regardless of how much you distrust and dislike me, I hope you believe that everything I just told you is the truth because so many lives depend on it, including my sister's."

"And, yet, you are ever loyal to your own cause," he pointed out. He shrugged as if that were reason enough to doubt whatever came out of my mouth.

"Yes, I will admit I am," I started, but then paused because I couldn't even be sure how loyal to my own cause I was anymore. It seemed that every day I spent at Kinloch Kirk made me distance myself further and further from the person I used to be and the life I used to live. "To an extent," I corrected myself. "But what I can promise you, which is absolutely the truth, is that my number one priority is my sister and her baby."

Sinjin didn't say anything for the stretch of four heartbeats. Instead, he just studied me with razor sharp eyes, as if he were reading my thoughts to evaluate my honesty. "You believe Luce would harm our queen?"

"I don't know," I answered immediately before sighing in frustration at not knowing more than I did. "I mean, I don't think he would..." My voice trailed off as I doubted the truth of my words. "I don't know what Luce's plan for Jolie is, and that's the problem," I finally admitted with a heartfelt sigh. "I don't even know what his plan is for me."

"Why do I find that difficult to believe?"

"Because no matter what I say to you, you're bound to doubt me," I fired back, my frustration and disappointment taking turns attacking me. "And that's fine, Sinjin. You can hate me and doubt me all you want. I don't care," I admitted, taking a deep breath. "The only thing I do care about is Jolie, and on that point, I need you to believe me." Neither of us said anything for the course of a few seconds. We just stared at each other. I could feel the time ticking by, seconds slipping through my fingers as I wondered how close Luce was to showing up. "Please, Sinjin, if you've never believed or trusted me before, please give me the benefit of the doubt now," I begged him in a soft voice. "I'm telling you the truth. I swear I am."

"Save your histrionics," he said coolly. He eyed me narrowly for another few seconds before he exhaled and simply nodded. "I will give you the benefit of the doubt just this once."

"Good," I answered with a curt nod. Relief washed over me as I turned to the next topic at hand—locating my sister. I started to turn on my heel when his icy hand on my arm stopped me. I turned back around and found his eyes riveted on mine.

"If I discover you are lying, I will not forget it."

"Yes, I already know—you'll drain me of my blood and enjoy doing it and yadda yadda yadda. I get it," I grumbled. But judging by the resolute expression on Sinjin's face, he wasn't finished with his warning.

"I will not be as forgiving as I have been in the past where you were concerned."

"Okay," I answered quickly, nodding. I wanted to drive home the point that I understood exactly what he was saying, and had no arguments with it so we could get the show on the road. "We're running out of time, Sinjin. We need to get my sister to safety now!" I turned around again and scanned the crowd, searching for any sign of Jolie, but everyone was standing up, applauding, and blocking my view. "Do you see her?" I asked, while still keeping my eyes fastened on the crowd.

"I do not," Sinjin answered. "I believe she and the warlock have already made their way down the aisle and are due to make their entrance as Mr. and Mrs. Balfour."

"We have to get her out of here before that happens," I answered absentmindedly, still searching for Jolie. "We also need to warn Rand, so he can figure out what to do about everyone else," I finished and started forward. I was pleased to see Sinjin apparently knew the proceedings of weddings, because I certainly didn't. As a warrior, though, I'd never had the need to understand such trivial matters, especially when marriage didn't even exist in my tribe.

"Everyone else?" Sinjin repeated with a little, sarcastic laugh. "I thought your only concern was your sister?"

I glanced back at him and frowned, but didn't say anything because I didn't want to get into a long-winded conversation, especially when time was not on our side. Instead, I faced forward again and started up the walkway. I was so overcome with the need to find Jolie that I forgot I was wearing three-inch, stiletto heels. And I NEVER wore heels. Consequently, my next steps turned out to be too bold, and the heel of my shoe got caught in a crevice between the uneven stone pavers beneath me. I wobbled for a second or two, wondering if I could manage to right myself. Instead, I lost my balance. Emitting a funny chirp, I started to fall. Moments later, Sinjin wrapped his arm around my middle as he hoisted me up, making sure I saw his haughty grin as he did so.

"I always find it quite amusing that you are a stunning woman, and yet, you cannot function as one, my little imp," he whispered in an entertained tone of voice. "I would sooner mistake you for a barbarian than a civilized lady."

This wasn't news and I wasn't offended. "I'm a fighter, not a lover," I said with a shrug and a smile.

Sinjin chuckled, but once his laugh died, neither of us said anything more. He pushed through the throng of people, and I hung onto his arm and continued to use him as my crutch. Even though I could see the end of the walkway that led back into Kinloch Kirk, trying to cut through the crowd was nearly impossible. The partygoers were merrily drinking what looked like mead. Some were singing and others had already started dancing. All of which prevented us from getting very far.

"Desperate times call for..." Sinjin started as he pulled me closer to him. Before I knew it, I felt the cold night air against my face. We dematerialized and swiftly bypassed the animated crowd. I instinctively hung on tightly to Sinjin, wrapping both of my arms around him. I wasn't used to this form of travel and it made me nervous. I preferred to keep both of my feet firmly planted on terra firma... and in tennis shoes. When we landed, Sinjin glanced down at me with a boyish grin. "Desperate measures."

I cleared my throat and frowned, not at all comfortable with being so close to him. The truth was that Sinjin, as a rule, made me uncomfortable. There was just something about him that made me feel things I had no business feeling—sexual things. And there was no room in my life for amorous longings.

As a warrior, I was always, first and foremost, a fighter. I was skillfully trained in the art of combat; and the whole point of my existence was to protect my tribe. I'd never before felt the stirrings of longing and sexual passion, which was just fine by me. But then I'd met Sinjin who just happened to be the most sexually charged man I'd ever encountered. And, yes, all of my former levelheadedness flew right out the window. Lately, it seemed my hormones were suddenly out of control, and I was beginning to feel like one tightly wound ball of sexual frustration.

But after Sinjin's resolute threat that he would have no problem ending my life if he needed to, I became even firmer in my conviction that any feelings for Sinjin, sexual or otherwise, were a big, huge, gigantic, colossal mistake. It was best to banish them to the back of my mind, and take a mental or physical cold shower... repeatedly. I found some comfort in imagining that once I was safely away from Sinjin, and reunited with my people again, I could focus on simply rooting out and abolishing every last one of my sexual desires. Then I could look forward to returning to the cool, calm and calculated woman I used to be.

But for now, my focus had to remain on locating my sister.

"You may release me now, beautiful heathen," Sinjin said with a knowing smile. Only then did I realize, with dismay, that I was still clinging to him.

I didn't say anything but released him as if he'd just turned scalding hot. He continued to smile down at me in that self-assured and highly irritating fashion of his. I just frowned at him before facing forward and searching for any sign of Jolie.

Standing in the vestibule of Kinloch Kirk, we watched the crowd from the courtyard as it began to cluster in the empty foyer. I glimpsed up the stairs and saw the door to the first guest room along the hallway opening. My sister stepped out of it with Rand right behind her. She'd changed her clothes and was now dressed in a white pencil skirt with a white fitted jacket, which only seemed to accentuate her swollen belly. Her blond hair was pulled up into a neat chignon, and the mint green silk blouse beneath her jacket complemented her pale skin perfectly. Rand was dressed in a black suit with a white shirt that contrasted nicely against his tanned skin. He was undeniably handsome with chocolate brown hair that matched the chocolate shade of his eyes. His smile was sincere, and dimples appeared on either side of his mouth.

As soon as Mr. and Mrs. Balfour appeared in the hallway, a round of cheering and clapping arose from the audience and grew louder by the minute. But before Jolie could take another step, I started for the staircase.

"Ahem," Sinjin cleared his throat. He gripped my waist with both hands and stopped me as soon as my foot touched the first step. "I am much faster than you, pet."

No sooner did he embrace me than I felt the air swishing past my face again. He dematerialized and moments later, we were at the top of the staircase, right in front of my sister and Rand. I wasn't sure who was more shocked at finding ourselves face-to-face, Jolie or me.

"What the...?" Jolie started, taking a step backward. Rand's eyebrows furrowed in the middle of his forehead and he looked perturbed, to say the least.

"What's..." he started.

"I don't have time to explain!" I protested before lurching to grab my sister's hand. I pulled her next to me in a huge bear hug that nearly made me lose my balance in my ridiculous shoes. Good thing Sinjin was standing directly behind me.

"Bryn!" Jolie reprimanded me. "What's gotten into you?!"

"We're running out of time!" I yelled back as I turned to face Sinjin to let him know we were both ready to get a move on.

"You need to calm down," Jolie started. "And explain to me what's gotten you into such a panic."

"I can't! We don't have time!" I spat the words out and gripped Sinjin's hand to let him know I was ready for him to materialize us to wherever he had in mind. "Go, Sinjin!"

But he immediately started chuckling and shook his head. He appeared completely at ease; damn him. "I'm afraid I cannot transport us holding hands, Princess, as I will not be able to maintain a good enough grip on either of you."

"What is going on?" Rand finally demanded, his voice escalating with anger. He took turns spearing me and Sinjin with his narrowed eyes and fierce expression. "Why and how is Jolie in trouble?"

"Luce is coming," I answered in an even-keeled voice as soon as I realized no one was going to listen to me until I explained myself.

"Luce is coming?" Jolie repeated. She frowned and I could see the fear starting to bubble up in her eyes.

_How do you know?_ she asked me through the telepathic connection we shared.

_He told me,_ I responded.

Just then, Rand reached forward and gripped my shoulder to get my attention. "Explain," he started.

"I don't have time to explain," I repeated myself before shaking free from his hold. "All I can say is that he's coming and you need to figure out how to protect your people." I took a deep breath and shook my head again, my own panic starting to overwhelm me. "I can't help you with that, Rand. All I can do is make sure I get my sister to safety and keep her away from Luce."

"And why should I trust you with my wife's safety?" Rand demanded, his expression one that said in no uncertain terms that he didn't trust me.

"You can trust her," Jolie announced firmly. Her eyes settled on me as she added, "I can trust her."

"As your protector, your safety is my primary concern, my queen," Sinjin announced as he faced my sister with a deadpan expression.

Jolie opened her mouth, looking like she was about to say something, when the sound of screaming hurt my ears. It was followed by the sounds of arguing, of loudly raised voices.

"He's here," I said, hearing my own hollow voice. "It's too late. He's already here."

The audience below us started to turn around in wonder as the screams continued to infiltrate the room. They sounded like they were coming from the rear of the house, where the wedding festivities had just occurred. Next came the sounds of explosions and gunfire. I watched Jolie's eyes go wide as she turned to face Rand, but before either of them could say anything, Sinjin embraced us both.

The brisk wind on my face was the only indicator that Sinjin was transporting us. As to where we were going, though, I didn't have a clue.

 PURCHASE THE SCENT

**  
**

# FREE E-BOOK ALERT!

## Get the Freebie of the Month!

## Visit my website (hpmallory.com) to download a free

## e-book every month!

### Come back each month to get a new book!

Get Your Freebie Now!

### Interested in MORE FREE e-books?

### Keep reading for an overview of the first books in my series,

### most of which are FREE!

### THE HP MALLORY LIBRARY OF FREE E-BOOKS!

### Continue reading for an introduction to all of my series, most of which offer the first book in the series FREE!

### That's five books you can download for FREE right now!

### INTRODUCING MY REVERSE HAREM SERIES!

### FREE DOWNLOAD!

THE HAPPILY NEVER AFTER SERIES!

(Written under my reverse harem pen name, Plum Pascal)

Fairy Tale Princesses Like You've Never Seen Them Before...

10 Champions destined to defeat an evil that threatens to wipe out the land of Fantasia...

SNOW:

Hair black as night, lips red as blood, skin white as snow.

Beautiful. Ethereal. Enchanting.  
Profitable.

Bought and sold for male entertainment, Neva Valkoinen, or Snow White, as patrons know her, dances for the wealthy and lecherous at the Wicked Lyre Tavern in the city of Ascor.

Void of her memories, Neva's life before the age of twelve, is a mystery she has no time to solve, chained as she is to the cruel whims of her master.

Enter Herrick Vorst. The most handsome stranger Neva's ever seen. Herrick purchases a night with Neva but doesn't touch her. Instead, he asks her questions she can't answer and reveals his belief that she's a witchling capable of great magic.

When Neva is purchased by another stranger a few nights later, she learns this one wants her heart. To carve out.

Narrowly escaping certain death, Herrick comes to Neva's rescue and brings her back to his cottage where she meets his brothers, Reve and Malvolo. Reve is currently stuck in the land of dreams, courtesy of a curse. And Malvolo is surly, letting it be known he wants nothing to do with Neva. Well, he might want something to do with her body...

With no other options, Neva is forced to put her trust and hope into these three sinfully sexy brothers who hide a secret of their own...

Searching for answers to her past, the four embark on a journey into the shadowy world of magic and monsters, wars and treachery, and lustful desire.

Something dark brews on the horizon.  
A huntsman lurks in every shadow.  
But nothing can keep Neva's mind from her burning need for Reve's touch in the land of dreams, for Herrick's stolen kisses and for Malvolo's all-consuming hunger.

The Happily Never After Reverse Harem Series Features: Snow White, Goldilocks, Rose Red, Sleeping Beauty, Tinkerbell, Cinderella, Bo Peep, Belle, The Little Mermaid, & Red Riding Hood

 DOWNLOAD SNOW FOR FREE NOW!

### INTRODUCING MY REVERSE HAREM SERIES!

### FREE DOWNLOAD!

THE SACRED OATH SERIES

(Written under my reverse harem pen name, Plum Pascal)

I don't know who I am or where I came from.  
The only thing I do know is that I'm running from something.  
And there's a voice inside my head that guides my every move...

When I'm taken prisoner to be thrust into a lifetime of prostitution, I learn I'm an angel. Yes, I bear the markings on my back: markings that reveal my wings have been removed. But when my only ally, a foul-mouthed sprite, insists my wings are intact, I realize the danger I'm facing.

I need protection. And that protection can only come from three magically powerful men who were destined to protect the balance between shadow and light:

Dragan, a gargoyle and the King of Shadow;  
Cambion, an elf and the King of Nature;  
and Baron, a vampire and the King of Death.

At one time there were four but Variant, the King of Light, grew greedy and usurped control for himself. He banished Cambion to the fae realm and Dragan to the shadow realm. And he murdered Baron.

And now Variant is after me.

 DOWNLOAD ANGEL FREE!

### INTRODUCING MY REVERSE HAREM SERIES!

### $2.99 DOWNLOAD!

THE F MY LIFE SERIES

(Written under my reverse harem pen name, Plum Pascal)

I'm so excited to be headed to the Academy of Enchantment where I'll be a transfer student for the next year...

Except I never make it.

When a shadow demon boards my train, I'm overcome by his power and I black out.

And when I wake up? I'm in a place called Dread.

And, yes, Dread is as snug and cozy as the name would imply.

Awaiting my arrival at the train station is Harlow. He's an incubus—a sex demon. And he's got instructions to deliver me to my host family.

Which means I've been expected in Dread. Why? That's the mystery I need to figure out. And pronto.

But, first, I have to survive the evening at Castle Raven Night and I have to survive my host family, Count Jean-Claude Von Zarovich... the third. Yeah, the count might be the hottest guy I've ever seen in my life, but he's also a vampire and last I checked, vampires eat you.

Then there's Riven... Riven is the headmaster of the Academy of Necromancy and he's the reason I'm here. And, yes, he's just as freaking hot as Jean-Claude and Harlow.

Only I've got a bone to pick with Riven because he totally hijacked my plans...

And yet, there's something about Riven's soulful eyes, Jean-Claude's pain and Harlow's need that makes me think maybe a quick layover in Dread wouldn't be the worst thing in the world...

Famous last words.

 DOWNLOAD BAD BLOOD FOR $2.99!

### INTRODUCING MY EPIC FANTASY ROMANCE SERIES!

### FREE DOWNLOAD!

THE LILY HARPER SERIES!

If there's such a thing as luck, Lily Harper definitely doesn't have it.

Killed in a car accident before it's her time to go, Lily learns that the hereafter isn't exactly what she hoped it might be.

First, there's AfterLife Enterprises...

Learning that Lily's death was indirectly their fault, Afterlife Enterprises offers Lily the chance to live again but beware the fine print. Most notably, Lily will become a soul retriever, venturing into the bowels of the Underground City to retrieve souls that were mistakenly sent there during a Y2K glitch.

Second, there's angel Bill...

As if risking her second life in the Underground City wasn't enough, Lily's guide is none other than her incompetent, alcoholic, womanizing guardian angel, Bill. Lily's future isn't looking bright.

Finally, there's the legendary bladesmith, Tallis Black...

As Scottish as his kilts and heavy brogue, Tallis Black is a centuries-old Celt who, for reasons only known to him, offers to train Lily and act as her escort into the depths of the Underground City. Dark, brooding and definitely dangerous, Lily knows she shouldn't trust Tallis, but desperate times call for desperate measures.

Between soul retrieving in hell, dealing with Bill and trying to figure out what's in it for Tallis, Lily wonders if maybe she would've just been better off dead.

Book 1, BETTER OFF DEAD, is a FREE DOWNLOAD!

DOWNLOAD BETTER OFF DEAD FOR FREE NOW!

### INTRODUCING MY URBAN FANTASY SERIES!

### FREE DOWNLOAD!

THE DULCIE O'NEIL SERIES!

I'm a Regulator—a law-enforcement agent who monitors the creatures of the Netherworld to keep them from wreaking havoc in the mortal world.

When a dark-arts warlock is murdered and I was the last person to see him alive, I've got two choices. Either figure out whodunnit before I'm deported back to the Netherworld, or before I become the next victim.

So, yeah, it's really more like I've got one choice.

Enter Knight Vander, a cocky investigator sent from the Netherworld to work the case with me. Knight is what's called a Loki and he's the first of his kind I've ever come across. He was created by Hades, in Hades' own image and can I just say that Hades must have been pretty hot...

Yeah, Knight is the sexiest guy I've ever seen but he's also bossy, demanding, and way too convinced of his own self-importance.

As the body count increases, I find myself having to keep a sadistic demon in check all the while fending off the advances of a super powerful vampire, Bram. And dealing with Knight isn't exactly a walk in the park.

Sometimes working law enforcement for the Netherworld is a real...

Book 1, TO KILL A WARLOCK, is a FREE DOWNLOAD!

DOWNLOAD TO KILL A WARLOCK FOR FREE NOW!

### INTRODUCING MY PARANORMAL ROMANCE SERIES!

### NEW YORK TIMES BESTSELLING SERIES!

### FREE DOWNLOAD!

THE JOLIE WILKINS SERIES

A self-deprecating witch with the unique ability to reanimate the dead.

A dangerously handsome warlock torn between being her boss and her would-be lover.

A six hundred year old English vampire with his own agenda; one that includes an appetite for witches.

The Underworld in a state of chaos.

Let the games begin.

Life isn't bad for psychic Jolie Wilkins. True, she doesn't have a love life to speak of, but she has a cute house in the suburbs of Los Angeles, a cat and a quirky best friend.

Enter Rand Balfour, a sinfully attractive warlock who insists she's a witch and who just might turn her life upside down. Rand hires her to help him solve a mystery regarding the death of his client who also happens to be a ghost. Jolie not only uncovers the cause of the ghost's demise but, in the process, she brings him back to life!

Word of Jolie's incredible ability to bring back the dead spreads like wildfire, putting her at the top of the Underworld's most wanted list. Consequently, she finds herself at the center of a custody battle between a villainous witch, a dangerous but oh-so-sexy vampire, and her warlock boss, Rand.

 DOWNLOAD FIRE BURN AND CAULDRON BUBBLE FOR FREE NOW!

INTRODUCING MY VAMPIRE ROMANCE SERIES!

### FREE DOWNLOAD!

THE BRYN AND SINJIN SERIES

Abandoned on the battlefield by the people she calls her tribe, Bryn must face the fact that she is now playing prisoner to the Queen of the Underworld, who also happens to be her fraternal twin sister. As the days and months go by with no word from the Supreme Elder of her tribe, Bryn thinks her life couldn't get much worse.

While Bryn bemoans her imprisonment, her sister, Jolie, is doing everything in her power to ensure that blood ties are thicker than they appear. Jolie wants nothing more than to befriend Bryn and teach her not to hate the Underworld, but to embrace it.

But Bryn fights the very idea of becoming one with her enemies, although she can't help her attraction to a certain master vampire, Sinjin Sinclair. Once Bryn is placed in Sinjin's care, she'll find herself battling the undeniable magnetism of the vampire, the one creature she abhors above all others.

Sinjin's quick wit, his indisputable sex appeal, and the mystery that surrounds him all point to the fact that if Bryn falls for him, she'll be in over her head. But, as a warrior through and through, Bryn isn't the type to fall for anything, especially a handsome face. If anyone should be able to withstand the lure of the vampire, Bryn appears to be the likeliest candidate.

Of course, looks can be deceiving...

DOWNLOAD SINJIN FREE!

### INTRODUCING MY EPIC FANTASY ROMANCE SERIES!

### $2.99 DOWNLOAD!

THE MISTS OF MAGIC AND MAYHEM SERIES

(This series takes place 15 years after the last Sinjin Sinclair book, THE LOST CHILD but it's not necessary to read all the books preceding this one)

The order of the Underworld is no longer...

Where once factions of creatures—vampires, witches and warlocks, werewolves and fae—all came together, united under the banner of Queen Jolie, now those factions are separate and vying for control.

The vampires, unified under the authority of Master Vampire, Sinjin Sinclair, are living a life of hedonistic opulence aboard three cruise ships on the open water. Sinjin, bemoaning the loss of his one true love, can find little interest in anything else. But there's a threat on the horizon, and one which will force Sinjin out of his melancholic lamenting...

Meanwhile the witches and warlocks have been separated into two factions: The King's Alliance, commanded by ruthless High Mage, Duine and The Order of the Templar, a band of rebels, led by Pagan. While Duine seeks to control all witches and warlocks, subjecting them to his tyrannical rule, Pagan wishes to return magic to the hands of the people.

Amid the chaos of attempted assassinations and battle, is Emma Balfour. Now seventeen, Emma is attending the highly prestigious Elmington Academy—a school of magic. Unlike her witch mother and warlock father, Emma is anything but magical and finds her time at Elmington a struggle. That is, until she meets enigmatic Stone Draper. Stone is handsome, young and charismatic and Emma finds herself immediately taken with him. There's only one problem... Stone Draper is actually Professor Draper, Emma's instructor.

Find out what happens in the first episode of the Mists of Magic and Mayhem Series!

 DOWNLOAD SHADOW PHANTOMS FOR $2.99

### ALSO BY H.P. MALLORY:

Reverse Harem Romance Series:  
(Writing as Plum Pascal)

The Sacred Oath Series

The Happily Never After Series

The 9 Hells Series

The Dungeon Raider Series

The Masked Lords Series

The F My Life Series

The Keys Series

Paranormal Romance Series:  
(Writing as HP Mallory)

Mists of Magic and Mayhem Series

(Continuation of the Jolie Wilkins and Sinjin Sinclair Series)

The Lily Harper Series

The Dulcie O'Neil Series:

(Over 1 million downloads of the series!)

The Jolie Wilkins Series:

(New York Times Bestselling Series!)

The Sinjin Sinclair Series

The Peyton Clark Series

### About the Author:

H. P. Mallory is a New York Times and USA Today Bestselling author who started as a self-published author.

She lives in Southern California with her son and two cranky cats, where she's at work on her next book.

Find HP Online!

Website: www.hpmallory.com

Facebook: www.facebook.com/hpmallory

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/hpmallory/

